

t 




* 


« 




























ARABIAN NIGHTS ENTERTAINMENTS 


WORKS BY ANDREW LANG. 


Ban and Arriere Ban. Fcp. 8vo. $1.50. 

Cock Lane and Common-Sense. Crown 8vo. $1.25. 

St. Andrews. 8vo. $5.00. 

Homer and the Epic. Crown 8vo. $2.50. 

Custom and Myth. Studies of Early Usage and Belief. 
With 15 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 

Ballads of Books. Edited by Andrew Lang. Fcp. 8vo. 
$2.00. 

Letters to Dead Authors. Fcp. 8vo. $1.00. 

Books and Bookmen. With 2 Coloured Plates and 17 
Illustrations. Fcp. 8vo- $1.00. 

Old Friends. Fcp. 8vo. $1.00. 

Letters on Literature. Fcp. 8vo. $1.00. 

Grass of Parnassus. Fcp. 8vo. $1.00. 

Angling Sketches. With 20 Illustrations by W. G. Burn- 
Murdoch. Crown 8vo. $2 25. 

The Blue Fairy Book. Edited by Andrew Lang. With 
138 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. $2.00. 

The Red Fairy Book. Edited by Andrew Lang. With 
100 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. $2.00. 

The Green Fairy Book. Edited by Andrew Lang. 
With 99 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. $2.00. 

The Yellow Fairy Book. Edited by Andrew Lang. 
With 104 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. $2.00. 

The Blue Poetry Book. Edited by Andrew Lang. 
With 100 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. $2.00. 

SCHOOL Edition, without Illustrations. Fcp. 8vo. 60 cents. 

Special Edition, printed on India paper. With Notes, but 
without Illustrations. Crown 8 vo. $2.00. 

The True story Book. Edited by Andrew Lang. With 
66 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. $2.00. 

The Red True Story Book. Edited by Andrew Lang. 
With 100 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. $2.00. 

A Monk of Fife : A Romance of the Days of Jeanne 
D’Arc. With Frontispiece. Crown 8vo. $1.25. 


LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO. 

New York , London, and Bombay. 





THE TALISMAN IS DISCOVERED IN ONE OF THE JARS 




THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 

* t 

ENTERTAINMENTS 


SELECTED AND EDITED 

by y 

ANDREW LANG 



NEW YORK 

LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO. 

LONDON AND BOMBAY 
1902 


All Halits ’ /es'jYved' , 




Copyright 1898 

BY 

Longmans, Greek, & Co. 

First Edition September, 1898 
Reprinted November, 1902 

e> 


iHntbersttg Press : 

John Wilson and Son, Cambridge, U.S. A. 

> <.<, \ o C C t 

I < * ^ < f * u tH < k. % 1 

< c < V c C C C «. C t C C c 4 

<• t C «» c» ^ C K- C 4 C c 4tcc « 


<L C < 

C 

• < 




< < 


1 i <- 


< c < 





< < i < 


EVELYN AND MARJORY SELLAR 


IN MEMORY OF 


URRARD AND BONNY DUNDEE 



PREFACE 


The stories in the Fairy Books have generally been 
such as old women in country places tell to their 
grandchildren. Nobody knows how old they are, or 
who told them first. The children of Ham, Shem, 
and Japhet may have listened to them in the Ark, 
on wet days. Hector’s little boy may have heard 
them in Troy Town, for it is certain that Homer 
knew them, and that some of them were written 
down in Egypt about the time of Moses. 

People in different countries tell them differently, 
but they are always the same stories, really, whether 
among little Zulus, at the Cape, or little Eskimo, 
near the North Pole. The changes are only in 
matters of manners and customs; such as wearing 
clothes or not, meeting lions who talk in the warm 
countries, or talking bears in the cold countries. 
There are plenty of kings and queens in the fairy 
tales, just because long ago there were plenty of 
kings in the country. A gentleman who would be 
a squire now was a kind of king in Scotland in very 
old times, and the same in other places. These old 
stories, never forgotten, were taken down in writing 


X 


PREFACE 


in different ages, but mostly in this century, in all 
sorts of languages. These ancient stories are the 
contents of the Fairy Books. 

Now ‘The Arabian Nights,’ some of which, but 
not nearly all, are given in this volume, are only 
fairy tales of the East. The people of Asia, Arabia, 
and Persia told them in their own way, not for 
children, but for grown-up people. There were no 
novels then, nor any printed books, of course; but 
there were people whose profession it was to amuse 
men and women by telling tales. They dressed the 
fairy stories up, and made the characters good 
Mahommedans, living in Bagdad or India. The 
events were often supposed to happen in the reign 
of the great Caliph, or ruler of the Faithful, Haroun 
al Raschid, who lived in Bagdad in 786-808 A.D. 
The vizir who accompanies the Caliph was also a 
real person of the great family of the Barmecides. 
He was put to death by the Caliph in a very cruel 
way, nobody ever knew why. The stories must 
have been told in their present shape a good long 
while after the Caliph died, when nobody knew very 
exactly what had really happened. At last some 
storyteller thought of writing down the tales, and 
fixing them into a kind of framework, as if they 
had all been narrated to a cruel Sultan by his wife. 
Probably the tales were written down about the 
time when Edward I. was fighting Robert Bruce. 
But changes were made in them at different times, 
and a great deal that is very dull and stupid was put 


PREFACE 


xi 


in, and plenty of verses. Neither the verses nor the 
dull pieces are given in this book. 

People in France and England knew almost noth- 
ing about ‘The Arabian Nights’ till the reigns of 
Queen Anne and George I., when they were trans- 
lated into French by Monsieur Galland. Grown- 
up people were then very fond of fairy tales, and 
they thought these Arab stories the best that they 
had ever read. They were delighted with Ghouls 
(who live among the tombs) and Geni, who seem to 
be a kind of ogres, and with Princesses who work 
magic spells, and with Peris, who are Arab fairies. 
Sindbad had adventures which perhaps came out 
of the Odyssey of Homer; in fact, all the East had 
contributed its wonders, and sent them to Europe 
in one parcel. Young men once made a noise at 
Monsieur Galland’s windows in the dead of night, 
and asked him to tell them one of his marvellous 
tales. Nobody talked of anything but dervishes and 
vizirs, rocs and peris. The stories were translated 
from French into all languages, and only Bishop 
Atterbury complained that the tales were not likely 
to be true, and had no moral. The Bishop was 
presently banished for being on the side of Prince 
Charlie’s father, and had leisure to repent of being 
so solemn. 

In this book ‘ The Arabian Nights ’ are -translated 
from the French version of Monsieur Galland, who 
dropped out the poetry and a great deal of what 
the Arabian authors thought funny, though it seems 


PREFACE 


xii 

wearisome to us. In this book the stories are short- 
ened here and there, and omissions are made of pieces 
only suitable for Arabs and old gentlemen. The 
translations are by the writers of the tales in the 
Fairy Books, and the pictures are by Mr. Ford. 

I can remember reading 4 The Arabian Nights ’ 
when I was six years old, in dirty yellow old volumes 
of small type with no pictures, and I hope children 
who read them with Mr. Ford’s pictures will be as 
happy as I was then in the company of Aladdin and 
Sindbad the Sailor. 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


The Talisman is discovered in one of the Jars . Frontispiece 

PAGE 


Scheherazade , Dinarzade, and the Sultan 

The Genius and the Merchants ..... 

The Calf begs for its Life ...... 

The Genius comes out of the Jar ..... 

The Prince falls in ivith the Ogress .... 

The King turns over the Leaves of the Book 

The Girl upsets the Frying-pan ..... 

I became Half Man and Half Marble .... 

The Man is astonished at the Beauty of the Porteress . 
Zobeida prepares to whip the Dog ..... 

The King's Son begs for his IAfe ..... 

The Genius commands the Young Man to slay the Princess 
The Princess veils herself when she sees the Monkey 
She cut the Lion's Body into Two Pieces 
1 I bui'n, I burn !' ....... 

The Overthrow of the Brazen Horseman 

The Young Men sew up A gib in the Sheepskin 

A gib entertained by the Ladies ..... 

The Black Horse leaves A gib on the Terrace 
Hindbad curses his Fate ...... 

Sindbad carried off by the Roc ..... 

Sindbad in the Valley of Serpents .... 

The Giant enters ........ 

The Giants hurl Rocks at Sindbad and his Companions 
Sindbad lowered into the Cavern ..... 

The First Roc aims a Stone at the Ship 

The Old Man of the Sea ...... 

Sindbad left by the Elephants in their Burial-place 
The Death of the Hunchback ..... 

Alnaschar kicks over his Basket .... ^ . 

The Lady shows Alnaschar the Coffers packed with Gold 
The Barmecide's Feast . . . . 


3 

9 

15 
25 
35 
39 
43 
49 
55 
61 
71 
81 
95 
98 
100 
105 
113 
115 
119 
123 
133 
137 
143 
147 
157 
165 
169 
183 
189 _ 
199 
205 
211 


XVI 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


She could not weary gazing at Camaralzaman 
Caschcasch is unable to decide which is the Fairer 
Camaralzaman ill-treats the Grand-Vizir . 

The King of China looks at the Ring on the Princess’s Finger 
Badoura recognises Camaralzaman ..... 

The Bird flies off with the Talisman ..... 

Camaralzaman watches the Birds ...... 

The Talisman is discovered in one of the Jars 

The Beautiful Persian is brought to Khacan .... 

Noureddin gets rid of the Two Little Slaves .... 

Saouy tries to take the Beautiful Persian from Noureddin 

The Fair Persian lights the Candles 

Noureddin offers the Beautiful Persian to the Fisherman 
Noureddin led to Execution ....... 

The Slave of the Ring appears to Aladdin .... 

Aladdin’s Mother brings the Slaves ivith the Forty Basins of 
Gold before the Sultan ....... 

The African Magician gets the Lamp from the Slave . 

The Death of the African Magician . ... . 

The Dervish separates the Smoke and the Palace appears in 
the Rock ......... 

The Dervish anoints the Right Eye of Baba- Abdulla 
Amina eating the Rice ........ 

She opened the Gate , intending to crush me as I passed through 
Amina is transformed into a Horse ..... 

The Gold Pieces fall out of the Jar of Olives 
The Indian shows off the Enchanted Horse before the King 
of Persia ......... 

Prince Firouz Schah in the Chamber of the Princess of Bengal 
The Prince and Princess arrive at the Capital of Persia on 
the Enchanted Horse . . . 

The Sultan of Cashmere rescues the Princess of Bengal from 
the Indian . . . . . . . 

The Prince of Persia and the Princess of Bengal escape from 
the Sultan of Cashmere ....... 

The Sisters launch the Cradle in the Canal . 

Prince Batman prunes the Dervish’s Beard . . . . 

The Princess climbs over the Black Stones . 

Parizade shows the Singing Tree to the Sultan 


PAGE 

221 

227 

231 

235 

241 

247 

255 

259 

269 

273 

279 

285 

289 

293 

297 

303 

309 

313 

323 

329 

333 

337 

344 

349 

359 

367 

375 

381 

387 

393 

401 

409 

421 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Introduction ......... 1 

The Story of the Merchant and the Genius .... 6 

The Story of the First Old Man and of the Hind . . .13 

The Story of the Second Old Man and of the Tico Black Dogs 19 

The Story of the Fisherman ....... 23 

The Story of the Greek King and the Physician Douban . . 29 

The Story of the Husband and the Parrot .... 32 

The Story of the Vizir who was Punished .... 34 

The Story of the Young King of the Black Isles ... 48 

Story of the Three Calenders , sons of Kings , and Five Ladies 

of Bagdad ......... 54 

The Story of the First Calender , son of a King ... 68 

The Story of the Second Calender , son of a King . . .75 

The Story of the Envious Man , and of Him who was Envied . 86 
The Story of the Third Calender , son of a King . . .102 

The Seven Voyages of Sindbad the Sailor .... 122 

First Voyage . . . . . . . . .126 

Second Voyage 131 

Third Voyage 141 

Fourth Voyage 153 

Fifth Voyage 163 

Sixth Voyage 173 

Seventh and Last Voyage 180 

xiii 


XIV 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

The Little Hunchback . . . . . . . .187 

The Story of the Barber's Fifth Brother . . . . .196 

The Story of the Barber's Sixth Brother ..... 209 

The Adventures of Prince Camaralzaman and the Princess 

Badoura .216 

Noureddin and the Fair Persian ...... 267 

Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp ...... 295 

The Adventures of Haroun al-Raschid, Caliph of Bagdad . 316 

Story of the Blind Baba-Abdalla ...... 320 

The Story of Sidi-Nouman ....... 331 

The Story of Ali Cogia , Merchant of Bagdad . . .346 

The Enchanted Horse ........ 358 

The Story of Two Sisters who were Jealous of their Younger 

Sister 390 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


In the chronicles of the ancient dynasty of the Sassa- 
mdse, who reigned, for about four hundred years, from 
Persia to the borders of China, beyond the great river 
Ganges itself, we read the praises of one of the kings of 
the race, who was said to be the best monarch of his time. 
His subjects loved him, and his neighbours feared him, 
and when he died he left his kingdom in a more pros- 
perous and powerful condition than any king had done 
before him. 

The two sons who survived him loved each other 
tenderly, and it was a real grief to the elder, Schahriar, 
that the laws of the empire forbade him to share his 
dominions with his brother Schahzeman. Indeed, after 
ten years, during which this state of things had not 
ceased to trouble him, Schahriar cut off the country of 
Great Tartary from the Persian Empire and made his 
brother king. 

Now the Sultan Schahriar had a wife whom he loved 
more than all the world, and his greatest happiness was 
to surround her with splendour, and to give her the finest 
dresses and the most beautiful jewels. It was therefore 
with the deepest shame and sorrow that he accidentally 
discovered, after several years, that she had deceived him 
completely, and her whole conduct turned out to have 
been so bad, that he felt himself obliged to carry out the 


2 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


law of the land, and order the grand-vizir to put her to 
death. The blow was so heavy that his mind almost 
gave way, and he declared that he was quite sure that at 
bottom all women were as wicked as the Sultana, if you 
could only find them out, and that the fewer the world 
contained the better. So every evening he married a 
fresh wife and had her strangled the following morning 
before the grand-vizir, whose duty it was to provide these 
unhappy brides for the Sultan. The poor man fulfilled 
his task with reluctance, but there was no escape, and 
every day saw a girl married and a wife dead. 

This behaviour caused the greatest horror in the town, 
where nothing was heard but cries and lamentations. In 
one house was a father weeping for the loss of his 
daughter, in another perhaps a mother trembling for the 
fate of her child ; and instead of the blessings that had 
formerly been heaped on the Sultan’s head, the air was 
now full of curses. 

The grand-vizir himself was the father of two 
daughters, of whom the elder was called Scheherazade, 
and the younger Dinarzade. Dinarzade had no par- 
ticular gifts to distinguish her from other girls, but her 
sister was clever and courageous in the highest degree. 
Her father had given her the best masters in philosophy, 
medicine, history and the fine arts, and besides all this, 
her beauty excelled that of any girl in the kingdom of 
Persia. 

One day, when the grand-vizir was talking to his 
eldest daughter, who was his delight and pride, Schehera- 
zade said to him, 4 Father, I have a favour to ask of you. 
Will you grant it to me? ’ 

4 I can refuse you nothing,’ replied he, 4 that is just 
and reasonable.’ 

4 Then listen,’ said Scheherazade. 4 1 am determined 
to stop this barbarous practice of the Sultan’s, and to 
deliver the girls and mothers from the awful fate that 
hangs over them.’ 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


3 


‘ It would be an excellent thing to do,’ returned the 
grand-vizir, I * * 4 but how do you propose to accomplish it ? * 

4 My father,’ answered Scheherazade, 4 it is you who 
have to provide the Sultan daily with a fresh wife, and 



SCHEHERAZADE, DINARZADE, AND THE SULTAN 


I implore you, by all the affection you bear me, to allow 
the honour to fall upon me.’ 

4 Have you lost your senses?’ cried the grand-vizir, 
starting back in horror. 4 What has put such a thing into 
your head ? You ought to know by this time what it 

means to be the Sultan’s bride ! ’ 

4 Yes, my father, I know it well,’ replied she, 4 and I 


4 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


am not afraid to think of it. If I fail, my death will be 
a o’lorious one, and if 1 succeed I shall have done a great 
service to my country.’ 

c It is of no use,’ said the grand-vizir, 4 I shall never 
consent. If the Sultan was to order me to plunge a 
dagger in your heart, I should have to obey. What a 
task for a father! Ah, if you do not fear death, fear at 
any rate the anguish you would cause me.’ 

‘ Once again, my father,’ said Scheherazade, 4 will 
you grant me what I ask?’ 

4 What, are you still so obstinate?’ exclaimed the 
grand-vizir. 4 Why are you so resolved upon your own 
ruin ? ’ 

But the maiden absolutely refused to attend to her 
father’s words, and at length, in despair, the grand-vizir 
w r as obliged to give way, and went sadly to the palace 
to tell the Sultan that the following evening he would 
bring him Scheherazade. 

The Sultan received this news with the greatest 
astonishment. 

4 How have you made up your mind,’ he asked, 4 to 
sacrifice your own daughter to me?’ 

4 Sire,’ answered the grand-vizir, 4 it is her own wish. 
Even the sad fate that awaits her could not hold her back.’ 

4 Let there be no mistake, vizir,’ said the Sultan. 

4 Remember you will have to take her life yourself. If 
you refuse, I swear that your head shall pay forfeit.’ 

4 Sire,’ returned the vizir. 4 Whatever the cost, I will 
obey you. Though a father, I am also your subject.’ 
So the Sultan told the grand-vizir he might bring his 
daughter as soon as he liked. 

The vizir took back this news to Scheherazade, who 
received it as if it had been the most pleasant thing in 
the world. She thanked her father warmly for yielding 
to her wishes, and, seeing him still bowed down with 
grief, told him that she hoped he would never repent 
having allowed her to marry the Sultan. Then she w r ent 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


5 


to prepare herself for the marriage, and begged that her 
sister Dinarzade should be sent for to speak to her. 

When they were alone, Scheherazade addressed her 
thus : 

4 My dear sister ; I want your help in a very important 
affair. My father is going to take me to the palace, toi 
celebrate my marriage with the Sultan. When his 
Highness receives me, I shall beg him, as a last favour, 
to let you sleep in our chamber, so that I may have 
your company during the last night I am alive. If, as 
I hope, he grants me my wish, be sure that you wake 
me an hour before the dawn, and speak to me in these 
words: “My sister, if you are not asleep, I beg you, 
before the sun rises, to tell me one of your charming 
stories.” Then I shall begin, and I hope by this means 
to deliver the people from the terror that reigns over 
them.’ Dinarzade replied that she would do with 
pleasure what her sister wished. 

When the usual h6ur arrived the grand-vizir con- 
ducted Scheherazade to the palace, and left her alone 
with the Sultan, who bade her raise her veil and was 
amazed at her beauty. But seeing her eyes full of tears, 
he asked what was the matter. 4 Sire,’ replied Schehera- 
zade, 4 1 have a sister who loves me as tenderly as I love 
her. Grant me the favour of allowing her to sleep this 
night in the same room, as it is the last we shall be 
together.’ Schahriar consented to Scheherazade’s petition, 
and Dinarzade was sent for. 

An hour before daybreak Dinarzade awoke, and ex- 
claimed, as she had promised, 4 My dear sister, if you are 
not asleep, tell me I pray you, before the sun rises, one of 
your charming stories. It is the last time that I shall 
have the pleasure of hearing you.’ 

Scheherazade did not answer her sister, but turned to 
the Sultan. 4 Will your highness permit me to do as my 
sister asks?’ said she. 

4 Willingly,’ he answered. So Scheherazade began. 


6 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


THE STORY OF THE MERCHANT AND 
THE GENIUS 


Sire, there was once upon a time a merchant who 
possessed great wealth, in land and merchandise, as 
well as in ready money. He was obliged from time to 
time to take journeys to arrange his affairs. One day, 
having to go a long way from home, he mounted his 
horse, taking with him a small, wallet in which he had 
put a few biscuits and dates, because he had to pass 
through a desert where no food was to be got. He 
arrived without any mishap, and, having finished his 
business, set out on his return. On the fourth day of his 
journey, the heat of the sun being very great, he turned 
out of his road to rest under some trees. He found at 
the foot of a large walnut-tree a fountain of clear and 
running water. He dismounted, fastened his horse to a 
branch of the tree, and sat down by the fountain, after 
having taken from his wallet some of his dates and 
biscuits. Whilst eating the dates he threw the stones 
right and left. When he had finished this frugal meal 
he washed his face and hands in the fountain. 

Whilst he was thus employed he saw an enormous 
genius, white with rage, coming towards him, with a 
scimitar in his hand. 

4 Arise,’ he cried in a terrible voice, 4 and let me kill 
you as you have killed my son ! ’ 

As he uttered these words he gave a frightful yell. 
The merchant, quite as much terrified at the hideous face 
of the monster as at his words, answered him tremblingly, 


THE MERCHANT AND THE GENIUS 7 


‘ Alas, good sir, what can I have done to you to deserve 
death ? ’ 

4 1 shall kill you,’ repeated the genius, ‘ as you have 
killed my son.’ 

4 But,’ said the merchant, 4 how can I have killed your 
son? I do not know him, and I have never even seen 
him.’ 

4 When you arrived here did not you sit down on the 
ground?’ asked the genius, 4 and did you not take some 
dates from your wallet, and whilst eating them did not 
you throw the stones about?’ 

4 Yes,’ said the merchant, 4 I certainly did so.’ 

4 Then,’ said the genius, 4 1 tell you you have killed my 
son, for whilst you were throwing about the stones, my 
son passed by, and one of them struck him in the eye 
and killed him. So I shall kill you.’ 

4 Ah, sir, forgive me ! ’ cried the merchant. 

4 1 will have no mercy on you,’ answered the genius. 

4 But I killed your son quite unintentionally, so I 
implore you to spare my life.’ 

4 No,’ said the genius, 4 1 shall kill you as you killed 
my son,’ and so saying he seized the merchant by the 
arm, threw him on the ground, and lifted his sabre to cut 
off his head. 

The merchant, protesting his innocence, bewailed his 
wife and children, and tried pitifully to avert his fate. 
The genius, with his raised scimitar, waited till he had 
finished, but was not in the least touched. 

Scheherazade, at this point, seeing that it was day, 
and knowing that the Sultan always rose very early to 
attend the council, stopped speaking. 

4 Indeed, sister,’ said Dinarzade, 4 this is a wonderful 
story.’ 

4 The rest is still more wonderful,’ replied Schehera- 
zade, 4 and you would say so, if the Sultan would allow me 
to live another day, and would give me leave to tell it you 
the next night.’ 


8 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


Schahriar, who had been listening to Scheherazade 
with pleasure, said to himself, ‘ I will wait till to-morrow ; 
I can always have her killed when I have heard the end 
of her story.’ 

All this time the grand-vizir was in a terrible state 
of anxiety. But he was much delighted when he saw 
the Sultan enter the council-chamber without giving the 
terrible command that he was expecting. 

The next morning, before the day broke, Dinarzade 
said to her sister, 4 Dear sister, if you are awake I pray 
you to go on with your story.’ 

The Sultan did not wait for Scheherazade to ask his 
leave. ‘Finish,’ said he, 4 the story of the genius and the 
merchant. I am curious to hear the end.’ 

So Scheherazade went on with the story. This hap- 
pened every morning. The Sultana told a story, and the 
Sultan let her live to finish it. 

When the merchant saw that the genius was deter- 
mined to cut off his head, he said : 4 One word more, I 
entreat you. Grant me a little delay ; just a short time to 
go home to bid my wife and children farewell, and to 
make my will. When I have done this I will come back 
here, and you shall kill me.’ 

‘But,’ said the genius, 4 if I grant you the delay you 
ask, I am afraid you will not come back.’ 

4 1 give you my word of honour,’ answered the mer- 
chant, 4 that I will come back without fail.’ 

4 How long do you require?’ asked the genius. 

4 I ask you for a year’s grace,’ replied the merchant. 

4 1 promise you that to-morrow twelvemonth, I shall be 
waiting under these trees to give myself up to you.’ 

On this the genius left him near the fountain and 
disappeared. 

The merchant, having recovered from his fright, 
mounted his horse, and went on his road. 

When he arrived home his wife and children received 
him with the greatest joy. But instead of embracing 




THE MERCHANT ANL) THE GENIUS 11 


them he began to weep so bitterly that they soon guessed 
that something terrible was the matter. 

‘ Tell us, 1 pray you/ said his wife, ‘ what has hap- 
pened.’ 

1 Alas ! ’ answered her husband, 4 1 have only a year to 
live.’ 

Then he told them what had passed between him and 
the genius, and how he had given his word to return at 
the end of a year to be killed. When they heard this 
sad news they were in despair, and wept much. 

The next day the merchant began to settle his affairs, 
and first of all to pay his debts. He gave presents to his 
friends, and large alms to the poor. He set his slaves at 
liberty, and provided for his wife and children. The year 
soon passed away, and he was obliged to depart. When 
he tried to say good-bye he was quite overcome with 
grief, and with difficulty tore himself away. At length he 
reached the place where he had first seen the genius, on 
the very day that he had appointed. He dismounted, and 
sat down at the edge of the fountain, where he awaited 
the genius in terrible suspense. 

Whilst he was thus waiting an old man leading a 
hind came towards him. They greeted one another, and 
then the old man said to him, ‘ May I ask, brother, what 
brought you to this desert place, where there are so 
many evil genii about? To see these beautiful trees one 
would imagine it was inhabited, but it is a dangerous 
place to stop long in.’ 

The merchant told the old man why he was obliged 
to come there. He listened in astonishment. 

‘ This is a most marvellous affair. I should like to be 
a witness of your interview with the genius.’ So saying 
he sat down by the merchant. 

While they were talking another old man came up, 
followed by two black dogs. He greeted them, and 
asked what they were doing in this place. The old 
man who was leading the hind told him the adven- 


12 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


ture of the merchant and the genius. The second old 
man had no sooner heard the story than he, too, decided 
to stay there to see what would happen. He sat down by 
the others, and was talking, when a third old man arrived. 
He asked why the merchant who was with them looked 
so sad. They told him the story, and he also resolved to 
see what would pass between the genius and the mer- 
chant, so waited with the rest. 

They soon saw in the distance a thick smoke, like a 
cloud of dust. This smoke came nearer and nearer, and 
then, all at once, it vanished, and they saw the genius, 
who, without speaking to them, approached the mer- 
chant, sword in hand, and, taking him by the arm, said, 
Get up, and let me kill you as you killed my son.’ 

The merchant and the three old men began to weep 
and groan. 

Then the old man leading the hind threw himself 
at the monster’s feet and said, ‘ O Prince of the 
Genii, I beg of you to stay your fury and to listen to 
me. 1 am going to tell you my story and that of the 
hind I have with me, and if you find it more marvellous 
than that of the merchant whom you are about to kill, 
I hope that you will do away with a third part of his 
punishment? ’ 

The genius considered some time, and then he said, 
‘Very well, I agree to this.’ 


13 


THE STORY OF THE FIRST OLD MAN 
AND OF THE HIND 


I am now going to begin my story (said the old man), 
so please attend. 

This hind that you see with me is my wife. We 
have no children of our own, therefore I adopted the son 
of a favourite slave, and determined to make him my 
heir. 

My wife, however, took a great dislike to both mother 
and child, which she concealed from me till too late. 
When my adopted son was about ten years old I was 
obliged to go on a journey. Before 1 went I entrusted 
to my wife’s keeping both the mother and child, and 
begged her to take care of them during my absence, 
which lasted a whole year. During this time she studied 
magic in order to carry out her wicked scheme* When 
she had learnt enough she took my son into a distant 
place and changed him into a calf. Then she gave him 
to my steward, and told him to look after a calf she had 
bought. She also changed the slave into a cow, which 
she sent to my steward. 

When I returned I inquired after my slave and the 
child. 4 Your slave is dead,’ she said, 4 and as for your 
son, I have not seen him for two months, and I do not 
know where he is.’ 

I was grieved to hear of my slave’s death, but as my 
son had only disappeared, I thought I should soon find 
him. Eight months, however, passed, and still no tid- 
ings of him; then the feast of Bairam came. 


14 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


To celebrate it I ordered my steward to bring me a 
very fat cow to sacrifice. He did so. Hie cow that lie 
brought was my unfortunate slave. I bound her, but 
just as I was about to kill her she began to low most 
piteously, and I saw that her eyes were streaming with 
tears. It seemed to me most extraordinary, and, feeling 
a movement of pity, I ordered the steward to lead her 
away and bring another. My wife, who was present, 
scoffed at my compassion, which made her malice of no 
avail. ‘What are you doing?’ she cried. ‘Kill this 
cow. It is the best we have to sacrifice.’ 

To please her I tried again, but again the animal’s 
lows and tears disarmed me. 

‘ Take her away,’ I said to the steward, ‘ and kill her ; 
I cannot.’ 

The steward killed her, but on skinning her found that 
she was nothing but bones, although she appeared so 
fat. I was vexed. 

‘ Keep her for yourself,’ I said to the steward, ‘ and 
if you have a fat calf bring that in her stead.’ 

In a short time he brought a very fat calf, which, 
although I did not know it, was my son. It tried hard 
to break its cord and come to me. It threw itself at my 
feet, with its head on the ground, as if it wished to excite 
my pity, and to beg me not to take away its life. 

I was even more surprised and touched at this action 
than I had been at the tears of the cow. 

‘ Go,’ I said to the steward, ‘ take back this calf, 
take great care of it, and bring me another in its place 
instantly.’ 

As soon as my wife heard me speak this she at once 
cried out, ‘ What are you doing, husband? Do not sacri- 
fice any calf but this.’ 

‘ Wife,’ I answered, ‘ I will not sacrifice this calf,’ and, 
in spite of all her remonstrances, I remained firm. 

I had another calf killed ; this one was led away. The 
next day the steward asked to speak to me in private. 



THE CALF LEGS FOR ITS LIFE 










THE FIRST OLD MAN AND THE HIND 17 


‘ I have come,’ he said, ‘to tell you some news which 
I think you will like to hear. I have a daughter who 
knows magic. Yesterday, when I was leading back the 
calf which you refused to sacrifice, I noticed that she 
smiled, and then directly afterwards began to cry. I 
asked her why she did so.’ 

‘ Father/ she answered, 4 this calf is the son of our 
master. I smile with joy at seeing him still alive, and 
I weep to think of his mother, who was sacrificed yester- 
day as a cow. These changes have been wrought by our 
master’s wife, who hated the mother and son.’ 

‘At these words, O genius/ continued the old man, 

‘ I leave you to imagine my astonishment. I went imme- 
diately with the steward to speak with his daughter 
myself. First of all I went to the stable to see my son, 
and he replied' in his dumb way to all my caresses. 
When the steward’s daughter came I asked her if she 
could change my son back to his proper shape.’ 

‘Yes, I can/ she replied, ‘ on two conditions. One is 
that you will give him me for a husband, and the other 
that you will let me punish the woman who changed him 
into a calf.’ 

‘ To the first condition/ I answered, ‘ I agree with all 
my heart, and I will give you an ample dowry. To the 
second I also agree, only I beg you to spare her life.’ 

‘ That will I do/ she replied ; ‘ I will treat her as she 
treated your son.’ 

Then she took a vessel of water and pronounced over 
it some words I did not understand ; then, on throwing 
the water over him, he became immediately a young man 
once more. 

4 My son, my dear son/ I exclaimed, kissing him in a 
transport of joy. 1 This kind maiden has rescued you 
from a terrible enchantment, and I am sure that out 
of gratitude you will marry her.’ 

He consented joyfully, but before they were married 
the young girl changed my wife into a hind, and it is 

2 


18 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


she whom yon see before you. I wished her to have this 
form rather than a stranger one, so that v r e could see 
her in the family without repugnanee. 

Since then my son has become a widower and has 
gone travelling. I am now going in search of him, and 
not wishing to confide my wdfe to the care of other 
people, I am taking her with me. Is not this a most 
marvellous tale ? 

4 It is indeed/ said the genius, 4 and because of it I 
grant to you the third part of the punishment of this 
merchant/ 

When the first old man had finished his story, the 
second, who was leading the two black dogs, said to the 
genius, 4 1 am going to tell you what happened to me, 
and I am sure that you will find my story even more 
astonishing than the one to which you have just been 
listening. But when I have related it, will you grant me 
also the third part of the merchant’s punishment ? 9 

4 Yes/ replied the genius, 4 provided that your story 
surpasses that of the hind/ 

With this agreement the second old man began in 
this way. 


19 


THE STORY OF THE SECOND OLD MAN, 
AND OF THE TWO BLACK DOGS 


Great prince of the genii, you must know that we are 
three brothers — these two black dogs and myself. Our 
father died, leaving us each a thousand sequins. With 
this sum w'e all three took up the same profession, and 
became merchants. A short time after we had opened 
our shops, my eldest brother, one of these two dogs, 
resolved to travel in foreign countries for the sake of 
merchandise. With this intention he sold all he had 
and bought merchandise suitable to the voyages he was 
about to make. He set out, and was away a whole year. 
At the end of this time a beggar came to my shop. 
4 Good-day/ I said. 4 Good-day,’ he answered ; 4 is it 
possible that you do not recognise me ? * Then I looked 
at him closely and saw he was my brother. I made him 
come into my house, and asked him how he had fared in 
his enterprise. 

4 Do not question me,’ he replied, 4 seeing me, you see 
all I have. It would but renew my trouble to tell of all 
the misfortunes that have befallen me in a year, and have 
brought me to this state.’ 

I shut up my shop, paid him every attention, taking 
him to the bath, and giving him my most beautiful robes. 
I examined my accounts, and found that I had doubled 
my capital — that is, that I now possessed two thousand 
sequins. I gave my brother half, saying: 4 Now, brother, 
you can forget your losses/ He accepted them with joy, 
and we lived together as we had before. 

Some time afterwards my second brother wished also 


20 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


to sell his business, and travel. My eldest brother and 
I did all we could to dissuade him, but it was of no use. 
He joined a caravan and set out. He came back at the 
end of a year in the same state as his elder brother. I 
took care of him, and as I had a thousand sequins to spare 
I gave them to him, and he re-opened his shop. 

One day, my two brothers came to me to propose that 
we should make a journey and trade. At first I refused 
to go. 4 You travelled,’ I said, 4 and what did you gain?’ 
But they came to me repeatedly, and after having held 
out for five years I at last gave way. But wdien they had 
made their preparation, and they began to buy the 
merchandise we needed, they found they had spent every 
piece of the thousand sequins I had given them. I did 
not reproach them. I divided my six thousand sequins 
with them, giving a thousand to each and keeping one 
for myself, and the other three I buried in a corner of 
my house. We bought merchandise, loaded a vessel w T ith 
it, and set forth with a favorable wind. 

After two months’ sailing we arrived at a seaport, 
where w r e disembarked and did a great trade. Then w r e 
bought the merchandise of the country, and w>ere just 
going to set sail once more, when I was stopped on the 
shore by a beautiful though very poorly dressed woman. 
She came up to me, kissed my hand, and implored me to 
marry her, and to take her on board. At first I refused, 
but she begged so hard and promised to be such a good 
wife to me, that at last I consented. I got her some beauti- 
ful dresses, and after having married her, we embarked and 
set sail. During the voyage, I discovered so many good 
qualities in my wife that I began to love her more and 
more. But my brothers began to be jealous of my 
prosperity, and set to work to plot against my life. One 
night when we w r ere sleeping they threw my wdfe and 
myself into the sea. My wife, however, was a fairy, and 
so she did not let me drown, but transported me to an 
island. AVhen the day dawned she said to me, 


SECOND OLD 31 AN AND TWO BLACK DOGS 21 


4 When I saw you on the sea-shore I took a great 
fancy to you, and wished to try your good nature, so I 
presented myself in the disguise you saw. Now I have 
rewarded you by saving your life. But I am very angry 
with your brothers, and I shall not rest till I have taken 
their lives.’ 

I thanked the fairy for all that she had done for me, 
but I begged her not to kill my brothers. 

I appeased her wrath, and in a moment she trans- 
ported me from the island where we were to the roof of 
my house, and she disappeared a moment afterwards. 
I went down, and opened the doors, and dug up the three 
thousand sequins which I had buried. I went to the 
place where my shop was, opened it, and received from 
my fellow-merchants congratulations on my return. 
When I went home, I saw two black dogs who came to 
meet me with sorrowful faces. I was much astonished, 
but the fairy who reappeared said to me, 

‘ Do not be surprised to see these dogs ; they are 
your two brothers. I have condemned them to remain for 
ten years in these shapes.’ Then, having told me where 
I could hear news of her, she vanished. 

The ten years are nearly passed, and I am on the 
road to find her. As in passing I met this merchant and 
the old man with the hind, I stayed with them. 

This is my history, O prince of genii ! Do not you 
think it a most marvellous one? 

4 Yes, indeed,’ replied the genius, 4 and I will give up to 
you the third of the merchant’s punishment.’ 

Then the third old man made the genius the same re- 
quest as the other two had done, and the genius promised 
him the last third of the merchant’s punishment if his 
story surpassed both the others. 

So he told his history to the genius, but I cannot tell 
you what it was, as I do not know. 

But I do know that it was even more marvellous than 
either of the others, so that the genius was astonished, 


22 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


and said to the third old man, 4 1 will give up to you the 
third part of the merchant’s punishment. He ought to 
thank all three of you for having interested yourselves in 
his favour. But for you, he would be here no longer.’ 

So saying, he disappeared, to the great joy of the 
company. The merchant did not fail to thank his friends, 
and then each went on his way. The merchant returned 
to his wife and children, and passed the rest of his days 
happily with them. 

4 But, sire,’ added Scheharazade, 4 however beautiful are 
the stories I have just told you, they cannot compare 
with the story of the Fisherman.’ 


23 


THE STORY OF THE FISHERMAN 


Sire, there was once upon a time a fisherman so old and 
so poor that he could scarcely manage to support his wife 
and three children. He went every day to fish very early, 
and each day he made a rule not to throw his nets more 
than four times. lie started out one morning by moon- 
light and came to the sea-shore. He undressed and 
threw his nets, and as he was drawing them towards the 
bank he felt a great weight. He thought he had caught 
a large fish, and he felt very pleased. But a moment 
afterwards, seeing that instead of a fish he only had in his 
nets the carcase of an ass, he was much disappointed. 

Vexed with having such a bad haul, when he had 
mended his nets, which the carcase of the ass had 
broken in several places, he threw them a second time. 
In drawing them in he again felt a great weight, so 
that he thought they were full of fish. But he only 
found a large basket full of rubbish. He was much 
annoyed. 

‘ O Fortune,’ he cried, 4 do not trifle thus with me, a 
poor fisherman, who can hardly support his family !’ 

So saying, he threw away the rubbish, and after having 
washed his nets clean of the dirt, he threw them for the 
third time. But he only drew in stones, shells, and mud. 
lie was almost in despair. 

Then he threw his nets for the fourth time. When 
he thought he had a fish he drew them in with a great 
deal of trouble. There was no fish however, but he 
found a yellow pot, which by its weight seemed full 


24 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


of something, and he noticed that it was fastened and 
sealed with lead, with the impression of a seal. He was 
delighted. ‘I will sell it to the founder,’ he said; 4 with 
the money I shall get for it I shall buy a measure of 
wheat.’ 

He examined the jar on all sides ; he shook it to see 
if it would rattle. But he heard nothing, and so, judging 
from the impression of the seal and the lid, he thought 
there must be something precious inside. To find out, he 
took his knife, and with a little trouble he opened it. 
He turned it upside down, but nothing came out, which 
surprised him very much. He set it in front of him, and 
whilst he was looking at it attentively, such a thick smoke 
came out that he had to step back a pace or two. This 
smoke rose up to the clouds, and stretching over the sea 
and the shore, formed a thick mist, which caused the 
fisherman much astonishment. When all the smoke was 
out of the jar it gathered itself together, and became a 
thick mass in which appeared a genius, twice as large as 
the largest giant. When he saw such a terrible-looking 
monster, the fisherman would like to have run away, but 
he trembled so with fright that he could not move a step. 

4 Great king of the genii,’ cried the monster, 4 I will 
never again disobey you ! ’ 

At these words the fisherman took courage. 

4 What is this you are saying, great genius? Tell me 
your history and how you came to be shut up in that 
vase.’ 

At this, the genius looked at the fisherman haughtily. 
‘Speak to me more civilly,’ he said, 4 before I kill you.’ 

‘Alas! why should you kill me?’ cried the fisherman. 

4 1 have just freed you ; have you already forgotten 
that?’ 

4 No,’ answered the genius ; 4 but that will not prevent 
me from killing you ; and I am only going to grant you 
one favour, and that is to choose the manner of your 
death.’ 



TIIE GENIUS COMES OUT OF THE JAR 






THE STORY OF THE FISHERMAN 27 

‘ But what have 1 done to you?’ asked the fisherman. 

‘ I cannot treat yon in any other way/ said the genius, 
‘ and if you would know why, listen to my story. 

‘ 1 rebelled against the king of the genii. To punish 
me, he shut me up in this vase of copper, and he put on 
the leaden cover his seal, which is enchantment enough 
to prevent my coming out. Then he had the vase thrown 
into the sea. During the first period of my captivity I 
vowed that if anyone should free me before a hundred 
years were passed, I would make him rich even after his 
death. But that century passed, and no one freed me. 
In the second century I vowed that I would give all the 
treasures in the world to my deliverer ; but he never 
came. 

‘ In the third, I promised to make him a king, to be al- 
ways near him, and to grant him three wishes every day ; 
but that century passed away as the other two had done, 
and I remained in the same plight. At last I grew angry at 
being a captive for so long, and I vowed that if anyone 
would release me I would kill him at once, and would 
only allow him to choose in what manner he should die. 
So you see, as you have freed me to-day, choose in what 
way you will die.’ 

The fisherman was veiy unhappy. ‘ What an un- 
lucky man I am to have freed you ! I implore you to 
spare my life.’ 

‘ I have told you,’ said the genius, 4 that it is impossible. 
Choose quickly; you are wasting time.’ 

The fisherman began to devise a plot. 

‘ Since I must die,’ he said, ‘ before I choose the 
manner of my death, I conjure you on your honour to 
tell me if you really were in that vase? * 

‘ Yes, I was,’ answered the genius. 

‘ I really cannot believe it,’ said the fisherman. ‘ That 
vase could not contain one of your feet even, and how 
could your whole body go in? I cannot believe it unless 
I see you do the thing.’ 


28 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


Then the genius began to change himself into smoke, 
which, as before, spread over the sea and the shore, and 
which, then collecting itself together, began to go back 
into the vase slowly and evenly till there was nothing left 
outside. Then a voice came from the vase which said to 
the fisherman, ‘ Well, unbelieving fisherman, here I am 
in the vase ; do you believe me now? ’ 

The fisherman instead of answering took the lid of 
lead and shut it down quickly on the vase. 

‘ Now, O genius,’ he cried, ‘ ask pardon of me, and 
choose by what death you will die ! But no, it will be 
better if I throw you in the sea whence I drew you out, 
and I will build a house on the shore to warn fishermen 
who come to cast their nets here, against fishing up such 
a wicked genius as you are, who vows to kill the man 
who frees you.’ 

At these words the genius did all he could to get out, 
but he could not, because of the enchantment on the lid. 

Then he tried to get out by cunning. 

‘ If you will take off the cover,’ he said, ‘ I will repay 
you.’ 

‘ No,’ answered the fisherman, ‘if I trust myself to you 
I am afraid you will treat me as a certain Greek king 
treated the physican Douban. Listen, and I will tell 
you.’ 


29 


THE STORY OF THE GREEK KING AND 
THE PHYSICIAN DOUBAN 


In the country of Zouman, in Persia, there lived a Greek 
king. This king was a leper, and all his doctors had 
been unable to cure him, when a very clever physician 
named Douban came to his court. 

He was very learned in all languages, and knew a 
great deal about herbs and medicines. 

As soon as he was told of the king’s illness he put on 
his best robe and presented himself before the king. 
‘ Sire,’ said he, 4 1 know that no physician has been able 
yet to cure your majesty, but if you will follow my 
instructions, I will promise to cure you without any 
medicines or outward application/ 

The king listened to this proposal. 

4 If you are clever enough to do this,’ he said, 4 1 
promise to make you and your descendants rich for 
ever/ 

The physician went to his house and made a polo 
club, the handle of which he hollowed out, and put in 
it the drug he wished to use. Then he made a ball, 
and with these things he went next day to the king. 

He told him that he wished him to play at polo. 
Accordingly the king mounted his horse and went 
to the place where he played. There the physician 
approached him with the bat he had made, saying, 

4 Take this, sire, and strike the ball till you feel your 
hand and whole body in a glow. When the remedy 
that is in the handle of the club is warmed by your 


30 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


hand it will penetrate throughout your body. Then you 
must return to your palace, bathe, and go to sleep, and 
when you awake to-morrow morning you will be cured/ 

The king took the club and urged his horse after 
the ball which he had thrown. He struck it, and then it 
was hit back by the courtiers who were playing with 
him. When he felt very hot he stopped playing, and 
went back to the palace, went into the bath, and did all 
that the physician had said. The next day when he 
arose he found, to his great joy and astonishment, that he 
was completely cured. When he entered his audience- 
chamber all his courtiers, who were eager to see if the 
wonderful cure had been effected, were overwhelmed with 

joy- 

The physician Douban entered the hall and bowed 
low to the ground. The king, seeing him, called him, 
made him sit by his side, and showed him every mark 
of honour. 

That evening he gave him a long and rich robe of 
state, and presented him with two thousand sequins. 
The following days he continued to load him with 
favours. 

Now the king had a grand-vizir who was avaricious, 
and envious, and a very bad man. He grew extremely 
jealous of the physician, and determined to bring about 
his ruin. 

In order to do this he asked to speak in private with 
the king, saying that he had a most important communi- 
cation to make. 

‘ What is it ? ’ asked the king. 

‘ Sire/ answered the grand-vizir, ‘ it is most dangerous 
for a monarch to confide in a man whose faithfulness is 
not proved. You do not know that this physician is not 
a traitor come here to assassinate you.* 

‘ I am sure,’ said the king, ‘ that this man is the most 
faithful and virtuous of men. If he wished to take my 
life, why did he cure me? Cease to speak against him 


THE GREEK KING AND THE PHYSICIAN 31 


I see what it is, you are jealous of him ; but do not think 
that I can be turned against him. I remember well what 
a vizir said to King Sindbad, his master, to prevent him 
from putting the prince, his son, to death.'* 

What the Greek king said excited the vizir’s curiosity, 
and he said to him, ‘ Sire, I beg your majesty to have 
the condescension to tell me what the vizir said to King 
Sindbad.’ 

‘This vizir,’ he replied, ‘told King Sindbad that one 
ought not to believe everything that a mother-in-law says, 
and told him this story.’ 


32 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


THE STORY OF THE HUSBAND AND 
THE PARROT 


A good man had a beautiful wife, whom he loved 
passionately, and never left if possible. One day, when 
he was obliged by important business to go away from 
her, he went to a place where all kinds of birds are sold 
and bought a parrot. This parrot not only spoke well, 
but it had the gift of telling all that had been done before 
it. He brought it home in a cage, and asked his wife to 
put it in her room, and to take great care of it while he 
was away. Then he departed. On his return he asked 
the parrot what had happened during his absence, and 
the parrot told him some things which made him scold 
his wife. 

She thought that one of her slaves must have been 
telling tales of her, but they told her it was the parrot, 
and she resolved to revenge herself on him. 

When her husband next went away for one day, she 
told one slave to turn under the bird's cage a hand-mill ; 
another to throw water down from above the cage, and a 
third to take a mirror and turn it in front of its eyes, 
from left to right by the light of a candle. The slaves 
did this for part of the night, and did it very well. 

The next day when the husband came back he asked 
the parrot what he had seen. The bird replied, ‘ My 
good master, the lightning, thunder and rain disturbed 
me so much all night long, that I cannot tell you what l 
have suffered.’ 

The husband, who knew that it had neither rained nor 


THE HUSBAND AND THE PAH HOT 33 


thundered in the night, was convinced that the parrot 
was not speaking the truth, so he took him out of the 
cage and threw him so roughly on the ground that he 
killed him. Nevertheless he was sorry afterwards, for he 
found that the parrot had spoken the truth. 

‘ When the Greek king,’ said the fisherman to the 
genius, ‘ had finished the story of the parrot, he added 
to the vizir, “And so, vizir, I shall not listen to 
you, and I shall take care of the physician, in case I 
repent as the husband did when he had killed the 
parrot.” But the vizir was determined. “ Sire,” he 
replied, “ the death of the parrot was nothing. But when 
it is a question of the life of a king it is better to sacrifice 
the innocent than save the guilty. It is no uncertain 
thing, however. The physician, Douban, wishes to 
assassinate you. My zeal prompts me to disclose this to 
your Majesty. If I am wrong, I deserve to be punished 
as a vizir was once punished.” “ What had the vizir 
done,” said the Greek king, “ to merit the punishment? ” 
“ I will tell your Majesty, if you will do me the honour to 
listen,” answered the vizir.’ 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


U 


THE STORY OF THE VIZIR WHO 
WAS PUNISHED 

There was once upon a time a king who had a son 
who was very fond of hunting. He often allowed him to 
indulge in this pastime, but he had ordered his grand- 
vizir always to go with him, and never to lose sight of 
him. One day the huntsman roused a stag, and the 
prince, thinking that the vizir was behind, gave chase, 
and rode so hard> that he found himself alone. He 
stopped, and having lost sight of it, he turned to rejoin 
the vizir, who had not been careful enough to follow him. 
But he lost his way. Whilst he was trying to find it, he 
saw on the side of the road a beautiful lady who was 
crying bitterly. He drew his horse’s rein, and asked her 
who she was and what she was doing in this place, and if 
she needed help. ‘ I am the daughter of an Indian king,’ 
she answered, 4 and whilst riding in the country I fell 
asleep and tumbled off. My horse has run away, and 
I do not know what has become of him.’ 

The young prince had pity on her, arid offered to' take 
her behind him, which he did. As they passed by a 
ruined building the lady dismounted and went in. The 
prince also dismounted and followed her. To his great 
surprise, he heard her saying to some one inside, 4 Re- 
joice, my children ; I am bringing you a very nice fat 
youth.’ And other voices replied, 4 Where is he, mamma, 
that we may eat him at once, as we are very hungry? ’ 

The prince at once saw the danger he was in. He 


THE VIZIR WHO WAS PUNISHED 35 

now knew that the lady who said she was the 
daughter of an Indian king was an ogress, who lived 



THE PRINCE FALLS IN WITH THE OGRESS 


in desolate places, and who by a thousand wiles 
surprised and devoured passers-by. He was terrified, 
and threw himself on his horse. The pretended princess 



36 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


. 

appeared at this moment, and seeing that she had lost : 
her prey, she said to him, 4 Do not be afraid. What do 
yon want? ’ 

‘ I am lost,’ he answered, 4 and I am looking for the V 
road.’ 

4 Keep straight on,’ said the ogress, 4 and you will find 
it.’ 

The prince could hardly believe his ears, and rode off 
as hard as he could. He found his way, and arrived safe [ 
and sound at his father’s house, where he told him of 1 
the danger he had run because of the grand-vizir’s ; 
carelessness. The king was very angry, and had him I 
strangled immediately. 

4 Sire,’ went on the vizir to the Greek king, 4 to return j 
to the physician, Douban. If you do not take care, you ! 
will repent of having trusted him. Who knows that this 
remedy, with which he has cured you, may not in time : 
have a bad effect on you ? ’ 

The Greek king was naturally very weak, and did not j 
perceive the wicked intention of his vizir, nor was he ; 
firm- enough to keep to his first resolution. 

k Well, vizir,’ he said, 4 you are right. Perhaps he i 
did come to take my life. He might do it by the mere j 
smell of one of his drugs. I must see what can be done.’ 

4 The best means, sire, to put your life in security, is I 
to send for him at once, and to cut off his head directly he 
comes,’ said the vizir. 

4 1 really think,’ replied the king, 4 that will be the 
best way.’ 

He then ordered one of his ministers to fetch the 
physician, who came at once. 

4 1 have had you sent for,’ said the king, 4 in order to 
free myself from you by taking your life.’ 

The physician was beyond measure astonished when 
he heard he was to die. 

4 What crime have I committed, your majesty? ’ 

4 1 have learnt,’ replied the king, 4 that you are a spy, 


THE VIZIR WHO WAS PUNISHED 37 


and intend to kill me. But I will be first, and kill you. 
Strike,’ lie added to an executioner who was by, 4 and rid 
me of this assassin.’ 

At this cruel order the physician threw himself on 
his knees. 4 Spare my life,’ he cried, 4 and yours will be 
spared.’ 

The fisherman stopped here to say to the genius: 
4 You see what passed between the Greek king and the 
physician has just passed between us two. The Greek 
king,’ he went on, 4 had no mercy on him, and the 
executioner bound his eyes.’ 

All those present begged for his life, but in vain. 

The physician on his knees, and bound, said to the 
king : 4 At least let me put my affairs in order, and leave 
my books to persons who will make good use of them. 
There is one which I should like to present to your 
majesty. It is very precious, and ought to be kept care- 
fully in your treasury. It contains many curious things, 
the chief being that when you cut off my head, if your 
majesty will turn to the sixth leaf, and read the third 
line of the left-hand page, my head will answer all the 
questions you like to ask it.’ 

The king, eager to see such a wonderful thing, put off 
his execution to the next day, and sent him under a 
strong guard to his house. There the physican put his 
affairs in order, and the next day there was a great 
crowd assembled in the hall to see his death, and the 
doings after it. The physician went up to the foot of 
the throne with a large book in his hand. He carried a 
basin, on which he spread the covering of the book, and 
presenting it to the king, said : 4 Sire, take this book, and 
when my head is cut off, let it be placed in the basin on 
the covering of this book ; as soon as it is there, the blood 
will cease to flow. Then open the book, and my head 
will answer all your questions. But, sire, I implore your 
mercy, for I am innocent.’ 

4 Your prayers are useless, and if it were only to 


38 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


hear your head speak when you are dead, you should 
die. ’ 

So saying, he took the book from the physician’s 
hands, and ordered the executioner to do his duty. 

The head was so cleverly cut off that it fell into the 
basin, and directly the blood ceased to flow. Then, to the 
great astonishment of the king, the eyes opened, and the 
head said, 1 Your majesty, open the book.’ The king did 
so, and finding that the first leaf stuck against the second, 
he put his finger in his mouth, to turn it more easily, 
lie did the same thing till he reached the sixth page, and 
not seeing any writing on it, 1 Physician,’ he said, ‘ there 
is no writing.’ 

4 Turn over a few more pages,’ answered the head. 
The king w r ent on turning, still putting his finger in his 
mouth, till the poison in which each page w r as dipped 
took effect. His sight failed him, and he fell at the foot 
of his throne. 

When the physician’s head saw that the poison had 
taken effect, and that the king had only a few more 
minutes to live, 4 Tyrant,’ it cried, 4 see how cruelty and 
injustice are punished.’ 

Scarcely had it uttered these words than the king died, 
and the head lost also the little life that had remained 
in it. 

That is the end of the story of the Greek king, and 
now let us return to the fisherman and the genius. 

4 If the Greek king,’ said the fisherman, 4 had spared 
the physician, he would not have thus died. The samo 
thing applies to you. Now I am going to throw you 
into the sea.’ 

4 My friend,’ said the genius, 4 do not do such a cruel 
thing. Do not treat me as Imma treated Ateca.’ 

4 What did Imma do to Ateca?’ asked the fisherman. 

4 Do you think I can tell you while I am shut up here?’ 
replied the genius. 4 Let me out, and I will make you 
rich.’ 


THE VlZlli WHO WAS PUNISHED 39 


The hope of being no longer poor made the fisherman 
give way. 

k If yon will give me your promise to do this, I will 
open the lid. I do not think you will dare to break your 
word/ 

The genius promised, and the fisherman lifted the lid. 
He came out at once in smoke, and then, having resumed 



THE KING TURNS OVER THE LEAVES OF THE BOOK 


his proper form, the first thing he did was to kick the 
vase into the sea. This frightened the fisherman, but 
the genius laughed and said, ‘ Do not be afraid ; I only 
did it to frighten you, and to show you that I intend to 
keep my word; take your nets and follow me.’ 

He began to walk in front of the fisherman, who 
followed him with some misgivings. They passed in 
front of the town, and went up a mountain and then 




40 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


down into a great plain, where there was a large lake 
lying between four hills. 

When they reached the lake the genius said to the 
fisherman, ‘ Throw your nets and catch fish.’ 

The fisherman did as he was told, hoping for a good 
catch, as he saw plenty of fish. What was his astonish- 
ment at seeing that there were four quite different kinds, 
some white, some red, some blue, and some yellow. He 
caught four, one of each colour. As he had never seen 
any like them he admired them very much, and he was 
very pleased to think how much money he would get for 
them. 

4 Take these fish and carry them to the Sultan, who 
will give you more money for them than you have ever 
had in your life. You can come every day to fish in this 
lake, but be careful not to throw your nets more than 
once every day, otherwise some harm will happen to 
you. If you follow my advice carefully you will find it 
good.’ 

Saying these words, he struck his foot against the 
ground, which opened, and when he had disappeared it 
closed immediately. 

The fisherman resolved to obey the genius exactly, so 
he did not cast his nets a second time, but walked into 
the town to sell his fish at the palace. ' 

When the Sultan saw the fish he was much aston- 
ished. He looked at them one after the other, and 
when he had admired them long enough, 4 Take these 
fish,’ he said to his first vizir, 4 and give them to the 
clever cook the Emperor of the Greeks sent me. I 
think they must be as good as they are beautiful.’ 

The vizir took them himself to the cook, saying, 
4 Here are four fish that have been brought to the Sultan. 
He wants you to cook them.’ 

Then he went back to the Sultan, who told him to 
give the fisherman four hundred gold pieces. The fisher- 
man, who had never before possessed such a large sum 


THE VIZIR WHO WAS PUNISHED 41 


of money at once, could hardly believe liis good fortune. 
He at once relieved the needs of his family, and made 
good use of it. 

But now we must return to the kitchen, which we 
shall find in great confusion. The cook, when she had 
cleaned the fish, put them in a pan with some oil to fry 
them. When she thought them cooked enough on one 
side she turned them on the other. But scarcely had she 
done so when the walls of the kitchen opened, and there 
came out a young and beautiful damsel. She was dressed 
in an Egyptian dress of flowered satin, and she wore ear- 
rings, and a necklace of huge pearls, and bracelets of 
gold set with rubies, and she held a wand of myrtle in 
her hand. 

She went up to the pan, to the great astonishment of 
the cook, who stood motionless at the sight of her. She 
struck one of the fish with her rod, 4 Fish, fish,’ said she, 
‘are you doing your duty?’ The fish answered nothing, 
and then she repeated her question, whereupon they all 
raised their heads together and answered very distinctly, 
4 Yes, yes. If you reckon, we reckon. If you pay your 
debts, we pay ours. If you fly, we conquer, and we are 
content.’ 

When they had spoken the girl upset the pan, and 
entered the opening in the wall, which at once closed, 
and appeared the same as before. 

When the cook had recovered from her fright she 
lifted up the fish which had fallen into the ashes, but she 
found them as black as cinders, and not fit to serve up to 
the Sultan. She began to cry. 

4 Alas ! what shall I say to the Sultan ? He will be so 
angry with me, and I know he will not believe me ! ’ 

Whilst she was crying the grand -vizir came in and 
asked if the fish were ready. She told him all that had 
happened, and he was much surprised. He sent at once 
for the fisherman, ‘and when he came said to him, 4 Fisher- 
man, bring me four more fish like those you have brought 


42 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


already, for an accident has happened to them so that 
they cannot be served up to the Sultan.’ 

The fisherman did not say what the genius had told 
him, but he excused himself from bringing them that day 
on account of the length of the way, and he promised to 
bring them next day. 

In the night he went to the lake, cast his nets, and on 
drawing them in found four fish, which were like the 
others, each of a different colour. 

He went back at once and carried them to the grand- 
vizir as lie had promised. 

He then took them to the kitchen and shut himself up 
with the cook, who began to cook them as she had done 
the four others on the previous day. When she was 
about to turn them on the other side, the wall opened, 
the damsel appeared, addressed the same words to the fish, 
received the same answer, and then overturned the pan, 
and disappeared. 

The grand-vizir was filled with astonishment. 4 1 shall 
tell the Sultan all that has happened,’ said he. And he 
did so. 

The Sultan was very much astounded, and wished 
to see this marvel for himself. So he sent for the fisher- 
man, and asked him to procure four more fish. The 
fisherman asked for three days, which were granted, and 
he then cast his nets in the lake, and again caught four 
different coloured fish. The Sultan was delighted to see 
he had got them, and gave him again four hundred gold 
pieces. 

As soon as the Sultan had the fish he had them 
carried to his room with all that was needed to cook 
them. 

Then he shut himself up with the grand-vizir, who 
began to prepare them and to cook them. When they 
were done on one side he turned them over on the other. 
Then the wall of the room opened, but instead of the 
maiden a black slave came out. He was enormously tall, 



THE GIRL UPSETS THE FRYING-PAN 









THE VIZIR WHO WAS PUNISHED 45 


and carried a large green stick with which he touched the 
fish, saying in a terrible voice, 4 Fish, fish, are you doing 
your duty ? ’ To these words the fish lifting up their 
heads replied, 4 Yes, yes. If 3 t ou reckon, we reckon. If 
you pay your debts, we pay ours. If you fly, we conquer, 
and are content.’ 

The black slave overturned the pan in the middle 
of the room, and the fish were turned to cinders. Then 
he stepped proudly back into the wall, which closed 
round him. 

4 After having seen this,’ said the Sultan, 4 1 cannot 
rest. These fish signify some m} 7 stery I must clear up.’ 

He sent for the fisherman. 4 Fisherman,’ he said, 4 the 
fish you have brought us have caused me some anxiety. 
Where did you get them from? ’ 

4 Sire,’ he answered, 4 1 got them from a lake which 
lies in the middle of four hills beyond yonder moun- 
tains.’ 

4 Do you know this lake ? ’ asked the Sultan of the 
grand-vizir. 

4 No ; though I have hunted many times round that 
mountain, I have never even heard of it,’ said the vizir. 

As the fisherman said it was only three hours’ journey 
away, the Sultan ordered his whole court to mount and 
ride thither, and the fisherman led them. 

They climbed the mountain, and then, on the other 
side, saw the lake as the fisherman had described. The 
w r ater was so Clear that they could see the four kinds of 
fish swimming about in it. They looked at them for 
some time, and then the Sultan ordered them to make a 
camp by the edge of the water. 

When night came the Sultan called his vizir, and 
said to him, 4 1 have resolved to clear up this mystery. 
I am going out alone, and do you stay here in my tent, 
and when my ministers come to-morrow, say I am not 
well, and cannot see them. Do this each day till I 
return.’ 


46 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


The grand-vizir tried to persuade the Sultan not to' 
o-o. but in vain. The Sultan took off his state robe and ! 

c5 ' 

put on his sword, and when he saw all was quiet in the 
camp he set forth alone. 

He climbed one of the hills, and then crossed the 
great plain, till, just as the sun rose, he beheld far in 
front of him a large building. When he came near to it 
he saw it was a splendid palace of beautiful black polished 
marble, covered with steel as smooth as a mirror. 

He went to the gate, which stood half open, and 
went in, as nobody came when he knocked. He passed 
through a magnificent courtyard and still saw no one, 
though he called aloud several times. 

He entered large halls where the carpets w r ere of silk, 
the lounges and sofas covered witli tapestry from Mecca, 
and the hangings of the most beautiful Indian stuffs 
of gold and silver. Then he found himself in a splendid 
room, with a fountain supported by golden lions. The 
water out of the lions’ mouths turned into diamonds and 
pearls, and the leaping water almost touched a most 
beautifully-painted dome. The palace was surrounded 
on three sides by magnificent gardens, little lakes, and 
woods. Birds sang in the trees, which were netted over 
to keep them always there. 

Still the Sultan saw no one, till he heard a plaintive 
cry, and a voice which said, ‘ Oh that I could die, for I 
am too unhappy to wish to live any longer! ’ 

The Sultan looked round to discover who it was who 
thus bemoaned his fate, and at last saw a handsome 
young man, richly clothed, who was sitting on a throne 
raised slightly from the ground. His face was very 
sad. 

The Sultan approached him and bowed to him. The 
young man bent his head very low, but did not rise. 

4 Sire,’ he said to the Sultan, ‘ I cannot rise and do 
you the reverence that I am sure should be paid to your 
rank.’ 


THE VIZIR WHO WAS PUNISHED 47 


‘ Sir,’ answered the Sultan, ‘ I am sure you have a 
good reason for not doing so, and having heard your cry 
of distress, I am come to offer you my help. Whose is 
this palace, and why is it thus empty ? * 

Instead of answering the young man lifted up his 
robe, and showed the Sultan that, from the waist down- 
wards, he was a block of black marble. 

The Sultan was horrified, and begged the young man 
to tell him his story. 

‘Willingly I will tell you my sad history,’ said the 
young man. 


48 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 

0* 






THE STORY OF THE YOUNG KING OF 


THE BLACK ISLES 


You must know, sire, that my father was Mahmoud, 
the king of this country, the Black Isles, so called from 
the four little mountains which were once islands, while 
the capital was the place where now the great lake lies. 
My story will tell you how these changes came about. 

My father died when he was sixty-six, and 1 suc- 
ceeded him. I married my cousin, whom I loved ten- 
derly, and I thought she loved me too. 

But one afternoon, when I was half asleep, and was 
being fanned by two of her maids, I heard one say to 
the other, ‘ What a pity it is that our mistress no longer 
loves our master ! I believe she would like to kill him 
if she could, for she is an enchantress.’ 

I soon found by watching that they were right, and 
when I mortally wounded a favourite slave of hers for a 
great crime, she begged that she might build a palace in 
the garden, where she w r ept and bewailed him for two 
years. 

At last I begged her to cease grieving for him, for 
although he could not speak or move, by her enchant- 
ments she just kept him alive. She turned upon me in 
a rage, and. said over me some magic words, and I 
instantly became as you see me now, half man and half 
marble. 

Then this wicked enchantress changed the capital, 
which was a very populous and flourishing city, into 
the lake and desert plain you saw. The fish of four 



I BECAME HALF MAN AND HALF MARBLE 




4 






THE YOUNG KING OF THE BLACK ISLES 51 


colours which are in it are the different races who lived 
in the town ; the four hills are the four islands which 
give the name to my kingdom. All this the enchantress 
told me to add to my troubles. And this is not all. 
Every day she comes and beats me with a whip of buffalo 
hide. 

When the young king had finished his sad story he 
burst once more into tears, and the Sultan was much 
moved. 

4 Tell me,’ he cried, 4 where is this wicked woman, 
and where is the miserable object of her affection, whom 
she just manages to keep alive?’ 

4 Where she lives I do not know,’ answered the 
unhappy prince, 4 but she goes every day at sunrise to 
see if the slave can yet speak to her, after she has beaten 
me.’ 

4 Unfortunate king,’ said the Sultan, 4 1 will do what 
I can to avenge you.’ 

So he consulted with the young king over the best 
way to bring this about, and they agreed their plan 
should be put in effect the next day. The Sultan then 
rested, and the young king gave himself up to happy 
hopes of Release. The next day the Sultan arose, and 
then went to the palace in the garden where the black 
slave was. He drew his sword and destroyed the little 
life that remained in him, and then threw the body down 
a well. He then lay down on the couch where the slave 
had been, and waited for the enchantress. 

She went first to the young king, whom she beat with 
a hundred blows. 

Then she came to the room where she thought her 
wounded slave was, but where the Sultan really lay. 

She came near his couch and said, 4 Are you better 
to-day, my dear slave? Speak but one word to me.’ 

4 How can I be better,’ answered the Sultan, imitating 
the language of the Ethiopians, 4 when I can never sleep 
for the cries and groans of your husband ? ’ 


52 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


‘What joy to hear you speak!’ answered the queen. 
‘ Do you wish him to regain his proper shape? ’ 

‘ Yes,’ said the Sultan; ‘ hasten to set him at liberty, 
so that I may no longer hear his cries.’ 

The queen at once went out and took a cup of water, 
and said over it some words that made it boil as if it 
were on the fire. Then she threw it over the prince, who 
at once regained his own form. He was filled with joy, 
but the enchantress said, ‘ Hasten away from this place 
and never come back, lest I kill you.’ 

So he hid himself to see the end of the Sultan’s plan. 

The enchantress went back to the Palace of Tears 
and said, ‘ Now I have done what you wished.’ 

‘What you have done,’ said the Sultan, ‘is not 
enough to cure me. Every day at midnight all the 
people whom you have changed into fish lift their heads 
out of the lake and cry for vengeance. Go quickly, and 
give them their proper shape.’ 

The enchantress hurried away and said some words 
over the lake. 

The fish then became men, women, and children, and 
the houses and shops were once more filled. The 
Sultan’s suite, who had encamped by the lake ; were not 
a little astonished to see themselves in the middle of a 
large and beautiful town. 

As soon as she had disenchanted it the queen went 
back to the palace. 

‘ Are you quite well now? ’ she said. 

‘ Come near,’ said the Sultan. ‘ Nearer still.’ 

She obeyed. Then he sprang up, and with one blow 
of his sword he cut her in two. 

Then he went and found the prince. 

‘ Rejoice,’ he said, ‘ your cruel enemy is dead.’ 

The prince thanked him again and again. 

‘ And now,’ said the Sultan. ‘ I will go back to my 
capital, which I am glad to find is so near yours.’ 

‘ So near mine ! ’ said the King of the Black Isles. 


THE YOUNG KING OF THE BLACK ISLES 53 


1 Do you know it is a whole year’s journey from here? 
You came here in a few hours because it was enchanted. 
But I will accompany you on your journey.’ 

‘ It will give me much pleasure if you will escort me,’ 
said the Sultan, 4 and as I have no children, I will make 
you my heir.’ 

The Sultan and the prince set out together, the 
Sultan laden with rich presents from the King of the 
Black Isles. 

The day after he reached his capital the Sultan 
assembled his court and told them all that had befallen 
him, and told them how he intended to adopt the young 
king as his heir. 

Then he gave each man presents in proportion to his 
rank. 

As for the fisherman, as he was the first cause of the 
deliverance of the young prince, the Sultan gave him 
much money, and made him and his family happy for 
the rest of their days. 


54 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


STORY OF THE THREE CALENDERS , SONS 
OF KINGS , AND FIVE LADIES OF 
BAGDAD 


In the reign of the Caliph Haroun-al-Raschicl, there lived 
at Bagdad a porter who, in spite of his humble calling, 
was an intelligent and sensible man. One morning he 
was sitting in his usual place with his basket before him, 
waiting to be hired, when a tall young lady, covered with 
a long muslin veil, came up to him and said, 4 Pick up 
your basket and follow me.’ The porter, who was greatly 
pleased by her appearance and voice, jumped up at once, 
poised his basket on his head, and accompanied the lady, 
saying to himself as he went, ‘ Oh, happy day ! Oh, lucky 
meeting ! ’ 

The lady soon stopped before a closed door, at which 
she knocked. It was opened by an old man with a long 
white beard, to whom the lady held out money without 
speaking. The old man, who seemed to understand what 
she wanted, vanished into the house, and returned bring- 
ing a large jar of wine, which the porter placed in his 
basket. Then the lady signed to him to follow, and they 
went their way. 

The next place she stopped at was a fruit and flower 
shop, and here she bought a large quantity of apples, 
apricots, peaches, and other things, with lilies, jasmine, 
and all sorts of sweet-smelling plants. From this shop 
she went to a butcher’s, a grocer’s, and a poulterer’s, till 
at last the porter exclaimed in despair, 4 My good lady, 


THE THREE CALENDERS 


oo 

if you had only told me you were going to buy enough 
provisions to stock a town, I would have brought a horse, 
or rather a camel.’ The lady laughed, and told him she 
had not finished yet, but after choosing various kinds of 



THE MAN IS ASTONISHED AT THE BEAUTY OF THE PORTERESS 


scents and spices from a druggist’s store, she halted 
before a magnificent palace, at the door of which she 
knocked gently. The porteress who opened it was of 
such beauty that the eyes of the man were quite 




56 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


dazzled, and he was the more astonished as he saw clearly 
that she was no slave. The lady who had led him hither 
stood watching him with amusement, till the porteress 
exclaimed, ‘Why don’t you come in, my sister? This 
poor man is so heavily weighed down that he is ready to 
drop.’ 

When they were both inside the door was fastened, 
and they all three entered a large court, surrounded by 
an open-work gallery. At one end of the court was a 
platform, and on the platform stood an amber throne 
supported by four ebony columns, garnished with pearls 
and diamonds. In the middle of the court stood a marble 
basin filled with water from the mouth of a golden lion. 

The porter looked about him, noticing and admiring 
everything ; but his attention was specially attracted by 
a third lady sitting on the throne, who was even more 
beautiful than the other two. By the respect shown 
to her by the others, he judged that she must be the 
eldest, and in this he was right. This lady’s name was 
Zobeida, the porteress was Sadie, and the housekeeper 
was Amina. At a word from Zobeida, Sadie and Amina 
took the basket from the porter, who’was glad enough to 
be relieved from its weight; and when it was emptied, 
paid him handsomely for its use. But instead of taking 
up his basket and going away, the man still lingered, till 
Zobeida inquired what he was waiting for, and if he 
expected more money. ‘ Oh, madam,’ returned he, ‘ you 
have already given me too much, and I fear I may have 
been guilty of rudeness in not taking my departure at 
once. But, if you will pardon my saying so, I was lost 
in astonishment at seeing such beautiful ladies by them- 
selves. A company of women without men is, however, 
as dull as a compauy of men without women.’ And after 
telling some stories to prove his point, he ended by 
entreating them to let him stay and make a fourth at 
their dinner. 

The ladies were rather amused at the man’s assurance, 


THE THREE CALENDERS 


57 


and after some discussion it was agreed that he should 
be allowed to stay, as his society might prove entertain- 
ing. ‘ But listen, friend,’ said Zobeida, 4 if we grant 
your request, it is only on condition that you behave 
with the utmost politeness, and that you keep the secret 
of our way of living, which chance has revealed to you . 1 
Then they all sat down to table, which had been covered 
by Amina with the dishes she had bought. 

After the first few mouthfuls Amina poured some wine 
into a golden cup. She first drank herself, according 
to the Arab custom, and then filled it for her sisters. 
When it came to the porter’s turn he kissed Amina’s 
hand, and sang a song, which he composed at the moment 
in praise of the wine. The three ladies were pleased with 
the song, and then sang themselves, so that the repast 
was a merry one, and lasted much longer than usual. 

At length, seeing that the sun was about to set, Sadie 
said to the porter, 4 Rise and go ; it is now time for us 
to separate.’ 

4 Oh, madam,’ replied he, 4 how can you desire me to 
quit you in the state in which I am ? Between the wine 
I have drunk, and the pleasure of seeing you, I should 
never find the \^ay to my house. Let me remain here 
till morning, and when I have recovered my senses I will 
go when you like.’ 

4 Let him stay,’ said Amina, wlio had before proved 
herself his friend. 4 It is only just, as he has given us 
so much amusement.’ 

4 If you wish it, my sister,’ replied Zobeida; 4 but if 
he does, I must make a new condition. Porter,’ she 
continued, turning to him, 4 if you remain, you must 
promise to ask no questions about anything you may see. 
If you do, you may perhaps hear what you don’t like.’ 

This being settled, Amina brought in supper, and lit 
up the hall with a number of sweet smelling tapers. 
They then sat down again at the table, and began with 
fresh appetites to eat, drink, sing, and recite verses. In 


58 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


fact, they were all enjoying themselves mightily when 
they heard a knock at the outer door, which Sadie rose 
to open. She soon returned saying that three Calenders, 
all blind in the right eye, and all with their heads, faces, 
and eyebrows clean shaved, begged for admittance, as 
they were newly arrived in Bagdad, and night had 
already fallen. ‘ They seem to have pleasant manners/ 
she added, 4 but you have no idea how funny they look. 
I am sure we should find their company diverting.’ 

Zobeida and Amina made some difficulty about ad- 
mitting the new comers, and Sadie knew the reason of 
their hesitation. But she urged the matter so strongly 
that Zobeida was at last forced to consent. 4 Bring them 
in, then/ said she, 4 but make them understand that they 
are not to make remarks about what does not concern 
them, and be sure to make them read the inscription over 
the door.’ For on the door was written in letters of gold, 
4 Whoso meddles in affairs that are no business of his, 
will hear truths that will not please him.’ 

The three Calenders bowed low on entering, and 
thanked the ladies for their kindness and hospitality. 
The ladies replied with words of welcome, and they 
were all about to seat themselves when the eyes of the 
Calenders fell on the porter, whose dress was not so 
very unlike their own, though he still wore all the hair 
that nature had given him. 4 This/ said one of them, 4 is 
apparently one of our Arab brothers, who has rebelled 
against our rules.’ 

The porter, although half asleep from the wine he had 
drunk, heard the words, and without moving cried angrily 
to the Calender, 4 Sit down and mind your own business. 
Did you not read the inscription over the door? Every- 
body is not obliged to live in the same way/ 

4 Do not be so angry, my good man/ replied the 
Calender; 4 we should be very sorry to displease you;’ 
so the quarrel was smoothed over, and supper began in 
good earnest. When the Calenders had satisfied their 


THE THREE CALENDERS 


59 


hunger, they offered to play to their hostesses, if there 
were any instruments in the house. The ladies were 
delighted at the idea, and Sadie went to see what she 
could find, returning in a few moments laden with two 
different kinds of flutes and a tambourine. Each Calen- 
der took the one he preferred, and began to play a well- 
known air, while the ladies sang the words of the song. 
These words were the gayest and liveliest possible, and 
every now and then the singers had to stop to indulge 
the laughter which almost choked them. In the midst 
of all their noise, a knock was heard at the door. 

Now early that evening the Caliph secretly left the 
palace, accompanied by his grand- vizir, Giafar, and 
Mesrour, chief of the eunuchs, all three wearing the 
presses of merchants. Passing down the street, the 
Caliph had been attracted by the music of instruments 
and the sound of laughter, and had ordered his vizir to 
go and knock at the door of the house, as he wished to 
enter. The vizir replied that the ladies who lived there 
seemed to be entertaining their friends, and he thought 
his master would do well not to intrude on them ; but 
the Caliph had taken it into his head to see for himself, 
and insisted on being obeyed. 

The knock was answered by Sadie, with a taper in 
her hand, and the vizir, who was surprised at her beauty, 
bowed low before her, and said respectfully, 1 Madam, 
we are three merchants who have latety arrived from 
Moussoul, and, owing to a misadventure which befel us 
this very night, only reached our inn to find that the 
doors were closed to us till to-morrow morning. Not 
knowing what to do, we wandered in the streets till we 
happened to pass your house, when, seeing lights and 
hearing the sound of voices, we resolved to ask you to 
give us shelter till the dawn. If you will grant us this 
favour, we will, with your permission, do all in our power 
to help you spend the time pleasantly.’ 

Sadie answered the merchant that she must first 


60 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


consult her sisters ; and after having talked over the 
matter with them, she returned to tell him that he and 
his two friends would be welcome to join their company. 
They entered and bowed politely to the ladies and their 
guests. Then Zobeida, as the mistress, came forward 
and said gravely, 4 You are welcome here, but I hope you 
will allow me to beg one thing of you — have as many 
eyes as you like, but no tongues ; and ask no questions 
about anything you see, however strange it may appear 
to you.’ 

4 Madam,’ returned the vizir, 4 you shall be obeyed. 
We have quite enough to please and interest us without 
troubling ourselves about that with which we have no 
concern.’ Then they all sat down, and drank to the 
health of the new comers. 

While the vizir, Giafar, was talking to the ladies the 
Caliph was occupied in wondering who they could be, 
and why the three Calenders had each lost his right eye. 
He was burning to inquire the reason of it all, but was 
silenced by Zobeida’s request, so he tried to rouse him- 
self and to take his part in the conversation, which was 
very lively, the subject of discussion being the many 
different sorts of pleasures that there were in the world. 
After some time the Calenders got up and performed some 
curious dances, which delighted the rest of the company. 

When they had finished Zobeida rose from her seat, 
and, taking Amina by the hand, she said to her, 4 My 
sister, our friends will excuse us if we seem to forget 
their presence and fulfil our nightly task.’ Amina under- 
stood her sister’s meaning, and collecting the dishes, 
glasses, and musical instruments, she carried them away, 
while Sadie swept the hall and put everything in order. 
Having done this she begged the Calenders to sit on a 
sofa on one side of the room, and the Caliph and his 
friends to place themselves opposite. As to the porter, 
she requested him to come and help her and her sister. 

Shortly after Amina entered carrying a seat, which she 



ZOBEIDA PREPARES TO WHIP THE DOG 






THE THREE CALENDERS 


63 


put down in the middle of the empty space. She next 
went over to the door of a closet and signed to the porter 
to follow her. He did so, and soon reappeared leading 
two black dogs by a chain, which he brought into the 
centre of the hall. Zobeida then got up from her seat 
between the Calenders and the Caliph and walked slowly 
' across to where the porter stood with the dogs. ‘We 
must do our duty,’ she said with a deep sigh, pushing 
back her sleeves, and, taking a whip from Sadie, she said 
to the man, 4 Take one of those dogs to my sister Amina 
and give me the other.’ 

The porter did as he was bid, but as he led the dog to 
Zobeida it uttered piercing howls, and gazed up at her 
with looks of entreaty. But Zobeida took no notice, and 
whipped the dog till she was out of breath. She then 
took the chain from the porter, and, raising the dog on its 
hind legs, they looked into each other’s eyes sorrowfully 
till tears began to fall from both. Then Zobeida took 
her handkerchief and wiped the dog’s eyes tenderly, after 
which she kissed it, then, putting the chain into the porter’s 
hand she said, 4 Take it back to the closet and bring me 
the other.* 

The same ceremony was gone through with the second 
dog, and all the while the whole company looked on with 
astonishment. The Caliph in particular could hardly 
contain himself, and made signs to the vizir to ask what 
it all meant. But the vizir pretended not to see, and 
turned his head away. 

Zobeida remained for some time in the middle of the 
room, till at last Sadie went up to her and begged her to 
sit down, as she also had her part to play. At these 
words Amina fetched a lute from a case of yellow satin 
and gave it to Sadie, who sang several songs to its 
accompaniment. When she was tired she said to Amina, 

4 My sister, I can do no more ; come, I pray you, and take 
my place.* 

Amina struck a few chords and then broke into a 


64 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


song, which she sang with so much ardour that she was 
quite overcome, and sank gasping on a pile of cushions, 
tearing open her dress as she did so to give herself some 
air. To the amazement of all present, her neck, instead : 
of being as smooth and white as her face, was a mass of 
scars. 

The Calenders and the Caliph looked at each other, 
and whispered together, unheard by Zobeida and Sadie, 
who were tending their fainting sister. 

4 What does it all mean? ’ asked the Caliph. 

4 We know no more than you,’ said the Calender to 
whom he had spoken. 

4 What ! You do not belong to the house? ’ 

4 My lord,’ answered all the Calenders together, 4 we 
came here for the first time an hour before you. ’ 

They then turned to the porter to see if he could 
explain the mystery, but the porter was no wiser than 
they were themselves. At length the Caliph could 
contain his curiosity no longer, and declared that he 
would compel the ladies to tell them the meaning of their 
strange conduct. The vizir, foreseeing what would happen, 
implored him to remember the condition their hostesses 
had imposed, and added in a whisper that if his Highness 
would only wait till morning he could as Caliph summon 
the ladies to appear before him. But the Caliph, who 
was not accustomed to be contradicted, rejected this 
advice, and it was resolved after a little more talking that 
the question should be put by the porter. Suddenly 
Zobeida turned round, and seeing their excitement she 
said, 4 What is the matter — what are you all discussing so 
earnestly ? ’ 

4 Madam,’ answered the porter, 4 these gentlemen 
entreat you to explain to them why j t ou should first whip 
the dogs and then cry over them, and also how it 
happens that the fainting lady is covered with scars. 
They have requested me, Madam, to be their mouth- 
piece.* 


THE THREE CALENDERS 


65 


‘Is it true, gentlemen,’ asked Zobeida, drawing her- 
self up, ‘ that you have charged this man to put me that 
question ? * 

4 It is,’ they all replied, except Giafar, who was silent. 

‘ Is this,’ continued Zobeida, growing more angry 
every moment, 4 is this the return you make for the 
hospitality I have shown you ? Have you forgotten the 
one condition on which you were allowed to enter the 
house? Come quickly,’ she added, clapping her hands 
three times, and the words were hardly uttered when 
seven black slaves, each armed with a sabre, burst in and 
stood over the seven men, throwing them on the ground, 
and preparing themselves, on a sign from their mistress, 
to cut off their heads. 

The seven culprits all thought their last hour had 
.come, and the Caliph repented bitterly that he had not 
taken the vizir’s advice. But they made up their minds 
to die bravely, all except the porter, who loudly inquired 
of Zobeida why he was to suffer for other people’s faults, 
and declared that these misfortunes would never have 
happened if it had not been for the Calenders, who 
always brought ill-luck. He ended by imploring Zobeida 
not to confound the innocent with the guilty and to spare 
his life. 

In spite of her anger, there was something so comic 
in the groans of the porter that Zobeida could not refrain 
from laughing. But putting him aside she addressed the 
others a second time, saying, ‘ Answer me; who are you? 
Unless you tell me truly you have not another moment 
to live. I can hardly think you are men of any position, 
whatever country you belong to. If you were, you would 
have had more consideration for us.’ 

The Caliph, who was naturally very impatient, suf- 
fered far more than either of the others at feeling that 
his life was at the mercy of a justly offended lady, but 
when he heard her question he began to breathe more 
freely, for he was convinced that she had only to learn 


66 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


his name and rank for all danger to be over. So he 
whispered hastily to the vizir, who was next to him, to j 
reveal their secret. But the vizir, wiser than his master, 
wished to conceal from the public the affront they had 
received, and merely answered, ‘ After all, we have only 
got what we deserved. 5 

Meanwhile Zobeida had turned to the three Calen- \ 
ders and inquired if, as they were all blind, they were 
brothers. 

4 No, madam,’ replied one, 4 we are no blood relations 
at all, only brothers by our mode of life. ’ 

4 And you,’ she asked, addressing another, 4 were you 1 
born blind of one eye ? ’ 

4 No, madam,’ returned he, 4 1 became blind through a < 
most surprising adventure, such as probably has never I 
happened to anybod}^. After that I shaved my head and 
eyebrows and put on the dress in which you see me 
now.’ 

Zobeida put the same question to the other two Calen- 
ders, and received the same answer. 

4 But,’ added the third, 4 it may interest you, madam, to 
know that we are not men of low birth, but are all three I; 
sons of kings, and of kings, too, whom the world holds in 
high esteem.’ 

At these words Zobeida’s anger cooled down, and she jj 
turned to her slaves and said, 4 You can give them a little I 
more liberty, but do not leave the hall. Those that will j 
tell us their histories and their reasons for coming here i 

shall be allowed to leave unhurt; those who refuse * 

And she paused, but in a moment the porter, who under- 
stood that he had only to relate his story to set himself 
free from' this terrible danger, immediately broke in, 

4 Madam, you know already how I came here, and : 
what I have to say will soon be told. Your sister found I 
me this morning in the place where I always stand 
. waiting to be hired. She bade me follow her to various 
shops, and when my basket was quite full we returned to 


THE THREE CALENDERS 


67 


this house, when you had the goodness to permit me to 
remain, for which I shall be eternally grateful. That is 
my story.’ 

He looked anxiously to Zobeida, who nodded her head 
and said, 4 You can go; and take care we never meet 
again.’ 

‘ Oh, madam,’ cried the porter, 1 let me stay yet a 
little while. It is not just that the others should have 
heard my story and that I should not hear theirs,’ and 
without waiting for permission he seated himself on the end 
of the sofa occupied by the ladies, whilst the rest crouched 
on the carpet, and the slaves stood against the wall. 

Then one of the Calenders, addressing himself to 
Zobeida as the principal lady, began his story. 


68 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


THE STORY OF THE FIRST CALENDER , 
SON OF A KING 


In order, madam, to explain how I came to lose my right 
eye, and to wear the dress of a Calender, you must first ! 
know that I am the son of a king. My father’s only j 
brother reigned over the neighbouring country, and had 
two children, a daughter and a son, who w’ere of the same j 
age as myself. 

As I grew up, and was allowed more liberty, I went 
every year to pay a visit to my uncle’s court, and usually | 
stayed there about two months. In this way my cousin 
and' I became very intimate, and were much attached to 
each other. The. very last time I saw him he seemed 
more delighted to see me than ever, and gave a great 
feast in my honour. When we had finished eating, he 
said to me, 4 My cousin, you would never guess what I 
have been doing since your last visit to us ! Directly j 
after your departure I set a number of men to work on a 
building after my own design. It is now completed, and 
ready to be lived in. I should like to show it to you, but j 
you must first swear two things: to be faithful to me, 
and to keep my secret.’ 

Of course I did not dream of refusing him anything 
he asked, and gave the promise without the least hesita- 
tion. He then bade me wait an instant, and vanished, 
returning in a few moments with a richly dressed lady of 
great beauty, but as he did not tell me her name, I 
thought it was better not to inquire. We all three sat down 


STORY OF THE FIRST CALENDER 69 


to table and amused ourselves with talking of all sorts of 
indifferent things, and with drinking each other’s health. 
Suddenly the prince said to me, ‘ Cousin, we have no 
time to lose; be so kind as to conduct this lady to a 
certain spot, where you will find a dome-like tomb, 
newly built. You cannot mistake it. Go in, both of 
you, and wait till I come. I shall not be long.’ 

As I had promised I prepared to do as I was told, 
and giving my hand to the lady, I escorted her, by the 
light of the moon, to the place of which the prince had 
spoken. We had barely reached it when he joined us 
himself, carrying a small vessel of water, a pickaxe, and 
a little bag containing plaster. 

With the pickaxe he at once began to destroy the 
empty sepulchre in the middle of the tomb. One by one 
he took the stones and piled them up in a corner. 
When he had knocked down the whole sepulchre he 
proceeded to dig at the earth, and beneath where the 
sepulchre had been I saw a trap-door. He raised the 
door and I caught sight of the top of a spiral staircase ; 
then he said, turning to the lady, ‘ Madam, this is the 
way that will lead you down to the spot which I told 
you of.’ 

The lady did not answer, but silently descended the 
staircase, the prince following her. At the top, however, 
he looked at me. ‘ My cousin,’ he exclaimed, ‘ I do not 
know how to thank you for your kindness. Farewell.’ 

‘ What do jmu mean? ’ I cried. ‘ I don’t understand.’ 

‘ No matter,’ he replied, 4 go back by the path that 
you came.’ 

He would say no more, and, greatly puzzled, I 
returned to my room in the palace and went to bed. 
When I w v oke, and considered my adventure, I thought 
that I must have been dreaming, and sent a servant to 
ask if the prince w^as dressed and could see me. But on 
hearing that he had not slept at home I was much 
alarmed, and hastened to the cemetery, where, unluckily, 




70 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 

the tombs were all so alike that I could not discover 
which was the one I was in search of, though 1 spent 
four days in looking for it. 

You must know that all this time the king, my uncle, 
was absent on a hunting expedition, and as no one knew 
when he would be back, I at last decided to return home, 
leaving the ministers to make my excuses. I longed to 
tell them what had become of the prince, about whose 
fate they felt the most dreadful anxiety, but the oath I 
had sworn kept me silent. 

On my arrival at my father’s capital, I was astonished 
to find a large detachment of guards drawn up before 
the gate of the palace ; they surrounded me directly I 
entered. I asked the officers in command the reason of 
this strange behaviour, and was horrified to learn that 
the army had mutinied and put to death the king, my 
father, and had placed the grand-vizir on the throne. 
Further, that by his orders I was placed under arrest. 

Now this rebel vizir had hated me from my boy- 
hood, because once, when shooting at a bird with a bow, 
I had shot out his eye by accident. Of course I not 
only sent a servant at once to offer him my regrets and 
apologies, but I made them in person. It was all of no 
use. He cherished an undying hatred towards me, and 
lost no occasion of showing it. Having once got me in 
his power I felt he could show no mercy, and I was 
right. Mad with triumph and fury he came to me in my 
prison and tore out my right eye. That is how I lost it. 

My persecutor, however, did not stop here. He shut 
me up in a large case and ordered his executioner 
to carry me into a desert place, to cut off my head, and 
then to abandon my body to the birds of prey. The 
.case, with me inside it, was accordingly placed on a 
horse, and the executioner, accompanied by another man, 
rode into the country until they found a spot suitable for 
the purpose. But their hearts were not so hard as they 
seemed, and my tears and prayers made them waver. 


I 

8 TORY OF THE FIRST CALENDER 71 

‘ Forsake the kingdom instantly,’ said the executioner 
at last, 4 and take care never to come back, for you will not 
■only lose your head, but make us lose ours.’ I thanked 
■him gratefully, and tried to console myself for the loss 
of my eye by thinking of the other misfortunes I had 
[escaped. 



THE KING’S SON BEGS FOR HIS LIFE 


After all I had gone through, and my fear of being 
recognised by some enemy, I could only travel very 
slowly and cautiously, generally resting in some out-of- 
the-way place by day, and walking as far as I was able 
by night, but at length I arrived in the kingdom of my 
uncle, of whose protection I was sure. 

I found him in great trouble about the disappearance 
of his son, who had, he said, vanished without leaving a 


72 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


trace ; but his own grief did not prevent his sharing i 
mine. We mingled our tears, for the loss of one was the i 
loss of the other, and then I made up my mind that it 
was my duty to break the solemn oath I had sworn to I 
the prince. I therefore lost no time in telling my uncle | 
everything I knew, and I observed that even before I 
had ended his sorrow appeared to be lightened a little. 

‘ My dear nephew,’ he said, ‘ your story gives me some 
hope. I was aware that my son was building a tomb, 
and I think I can find the spot. But as he wished to 
keep the matter secret, let us go alone and seek the place i; 
ourselves.’ 

He then bade me disguise myself, and we both 
slipped out of a garden door which opened on to the i 
cemetery. It did not take long for us to arrive at the 
scene of the prince’s disappearance, or to discover the 
tomb I had sought so vainly before. We entered it, and 
found the trap-door which led to the staircase, but we i 
had great difficulty in raising it, because the prince had 
fastened it down underneath with the plaster he had 
brought with him. 

My uncle went first, and I followed him. When we 
reached the bottom of the stairs we stepped into a sort 
of ante-room, filled with such a dense smoke that it was 
hardly possible to see anything. However, we passed 
through the smoke into a large chamber, which at first 
seemed quite empty. The room was brilliantly lighted, - 
and in another moment we perceived a sort of platform 
at one end. on which were the bodies of the prince and a 
lady, both half-burned, as if they had been dragged out of 
a fire before it had quite consumed them. 

This horrible sight turned me faint, but, to my sur- 
prise, my uncle did not show so much surprise as anger. 

1 1 knew,’ lie said, 4 that my son was tenderly attached to 
this lady, whom it was impossible he should ever marry. 

I tried to turn his thoughts, and presented to him the 
most beautiful princesses, but he cared for none of them, 


STORY OF THE FIRST CALENDER 73 


and, as you see, they have now been united by a horrible 
death in an underground tomb.’ But, as he spoke, his 
anger melted into tears, and again I wept with him. 

When he recovered himself he drew me to him. ‘My 
dear nephew,’ he said, embracing me, ‘ you have come to 
me to take his place, and I will do my best to forget that 
I ever had a son who could act in so wicked a manner.’ 
Then he turned and went up the stairs. 

We reached the palace without anyone having noticed 
our absence, when, shortly after, a clashing of drums, 
and cymbals, and the blare of trumpets burst upon our 
astonished ears. At the same time a thick cloud of dust 
on the horizon told of the approach of a great army. 
My heart sank when I perceived that the commander 
was the vizir who had dethroned my father, and was 
come to seize the kingdom of my uncle. 

The capital was utterly unprepared to stand a siege, 
and seeing that resistance was useless, at once opened 
its gates. My uncle fought hard for his life, but was 
soon overpowered, and when he fell I managed to escape 
through a secret passage, and took refuge with an officer 
whom 1 knew I could trust. 

Persecuted by ill-fortune, and stricken with grief, 
there seemed to be only one means of safety left to me. 
I shaved my beard and my eyebrows, and put on the 
dress of a calender, in which it was easy for me to travel 
without being known. I avoided the towns till I reached 
the kingdom of the famous and powerful Caliph, Haroun- 
al-Raschid, when I had no further reason to fear my 
enemies. It was my intention to come to Bagdad and 
to throw myself at the feet of his Highness, who would, I 
felt certain, be touched by my sad story, and would grant 
me, besides, his help and protection. 

After a journey which lasted some months I arrived 
at length at the gates of this city. It was sunset, and I 
paused for a little to look about me, and to decide which 
way to turn my steps. I was still debating on this 


74 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


subject when I was joined by this other calender, who 
stopped to greet me. ‘ You, like me, appear to be a 1 
stranger,’ I said. He replied that I was right, and before 
he could say more the third calender came up. He, also, 
was newly arrived in Bagdad, and being brothers in mis- 
fortune, we resolved to cast in our lots together, and to 
share whatever fate might have in store. 

By this time it had grown late, and we did not know 
where to spend the night. But our lucky star having 
guided us to this door, we took the liberty of knocking 
and of asking for shelter, which was given to us at once ; 
with the best grace in the world. 

This, madam, is my story. 

‘I am satisfied,’ replied Zobeida; ‘you can go w'hen j 
you like.’ 

The calender, however, begged leave to stay and to j 
hear the histories of his two friends and of the three i 
other persons of the company, which he was allowed to | 
do. 


75 




! THE STORY OF THE SECOND CALENDER ’ 
SON OF A KING 

‘Madam,’ said the young man, addressing Zobeida, ‘if 
you wish to know how I lost my right eye, I shall have 
to tell you the story of my whole life. 

I was scarcely more than a baby, when the king my 
father, finding me unusually quick and clever for my age, 
turned his thoughts to my education. I w^as taught first 
to read and write, and then to learn the Koran, which is 
the basis of our holy religion, and the better to understand 
it, I read with my tutors the ablest commentators on its 
teaching, and committed to memory all the traditions 
respecting the Prophet, which have been gathered from 
the mouth of those who were his friends. I also learnt 
history, and was instructed in poetry, versification, 
geography, chronology, and in all the outdoor exercises 
in which every prince should excel. But what I liked 
best of all was writing Arabic characters, and in this I 
soon surpassed my masters, and ’gained a reputation in 
this branch of knowledge that reached as far as India 
itself. 

Now the Sultan of the Indies, curious to see a young 
prince with such strange tastes, sent an ambassador to 
my father, laden with rich presents, and a warm invitation 
to visit his court. My father, who was deeply anxious to 
secure the friendship of so powerful a monarch, and held 
besides that a little travel would greatly improve my 
manners and open my mind, accepted gladly, and in a 


76 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


short time I had set out for India with the ambassador, 
attended only by a small suite on account of the length 
of the journey, and the badness of the roads. However, 
as was my duty, I took with me ten camels, laden with 
rich presents for the Sultan. 

We had been travelling for about a month, when one 
day we saw a cloud of dust moving swiftly towards us ; 
and as soon as it came near, we found that the dust 
concealed a band of fifty robbers. Our men barely 
numbered half, and as we were also hampered by the 
camels, there was no use in fighting, so we tried to over- 
awe them by informing them who we were, and whither 
we were going. The robbers, however, only laughed, and 
declared that was none of their business, and, without 
more words, attacked us brutally. I defended myself to 
the last, wounded though I was, but at length, seeing 
that resistance was hopeless, and that the ambassador 
and all our followers were made prisoners, I put spurs to 
my horse and rode away as fast as I could, till the poor 
beast fell dead from a wound in his side. I managed to 
jump off without any injury, and looked about to see if 
I was pursued. But for the moment I was safe, for, as I 
imagined, the robbers were all engaged in quarrelling over 
their booty. 

I found myself in a country that was quite new to me, 
and dared not return to the main road lest I should again 
fall into the hands of the robbers. Luckily my wound 
was only a slight one, and after binding it up as well as I 
could, I walked on for the rest of the day, till I reached a 
cave at the foot of a mountain, where I passed the night 
in peace, making my supper off some fruits I had 
gathered on the way. 

I wandered about for a whole month without knowing 
where I was going, till at length I found myself on the 
outskirts of a beautiful city, watered by winding streams, 
which enjoyed an eternal spring. My delight at the 
prospect of mixing once more with human beings was 


STORY OF THE SECOND CALENDER 77 


somewhat damped at the thought of the miserable object 
1 must seem. My face and hands had been burned nearly 
black ; my clothes were all in rags, and my shoes were 
in siich a state that I had been forced to abandon them 
altogether. 

I entered the town, and stopped at a tailor’s shop to 
inquire where I w r as. The man saw I was better than 
my condition, and begged me to sit down, and in return 
I told him my whole story. The tailor listened with 
attention, but his reply, instead of giving me consolation, 
only increased my trouble. 

‘ Beware,’ he said, ‘of telling any one w r hat you have 
told me, for the prince who governs the kingdom is your 
father’s greatest enemy, and he will be rejoiced to find 
you in his power.’ 

1 thanked the tailor for his counsel, and said I would 
do whatever he advised; then, being very hungry, I 
gladly ate of the food he put before me, and accepted his 
offer of a lodging in his house. 

In a few days I had quite recovered from the hard- 
ships I had undergone, and then the tailor, knowing that 
it was the custom for the princes of our religion to learn 
a trade or profession so as to provide for themselves in 
times of ill-fortune, inquired if there was anything I could 
do for my living. I replied that I had been educated as 
a grammarian and a poet, but that my great gift was 
writing. 

‘ All that is of no use here,’ said the tailor. ‘ Take m 3 7 
advice, put on a short coat, and as you seem hardy and 
strong, go into the woods and cut firewood, which you 
will sell in the streets. By this means you will earn your 
living, and be able to wait till better times come. The 
hatchet and the cord shall be my present.’ 

This counsel was very distasteful to me, but I thought 
T could not do otherwise than adopt it. So the next 
morning I set out with a company of poor wood-cutters, 
to whom the tailor had introduced me. Even on the 


78 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


first clay I cut enough wood to sell for a tolerable sum, 
and very soon I became more expert, and had made 
enough money to repay the tailor all he had lent me. 

I had been a wood-cutter for more than a year, when 
one day I wandered further into the forest than I had 
ever done before, and reached a delicious green glade, 
where I began to cut wood. I was hacking at the root of 
a tree, when I beheld an iron ring fastened to a trap-door 
of the same metal. I soon cleared away the earth, and 
pulling up the door, found a staircase, which I hastily 
made up my mind to go down, carrying my hatchet with 
me by way of protection. When I reached the bottom 1 
discovered that I was in a huge palace, as brilliantly 
lighted as any palace above ground that I had ever seen, 
with a long gallery supported by pillars of jasper, orna- 
mented with capitals of gold. Down this gallery a lady 
came to meet me, of such beauty that I forgot everything 
else, and thought only of her. 

To save her all the trouble possible, I hastened towards 
her, and bowed low. 

‘ Who are you ? Who are you ? ’ she said. 4 A man or 
a genius? ’ 

‘ A man, madam,’ I replied ; 4 1 have nothing to do 
with genii.’ 

‘By what accident do you come here?’ she asked 
again with a sigh. 4 I have been in this place now for 
five and twenty years, and you are the first man who has 
visited me.’ 

Emboldened by her beauty and gentleness, I ventured 
to repl} T , ‘Before, madam, I answer your question, allow 
me to say how grateful I am for this meeting, which is 
not only a consolation to me in my own heavy sorrow, 
but may perhaps enable me to render your lot happier,’ 
and then I told her who I was. and how I had come there. 

‘ Alas, prince,’ she said, with a deeper sigh than before, 
‘ you have guessed rightly in supposing me an unwilling 
prisoner in this gorgeous place. I am the daughter of 


STORY OF THE SECOND CALENDER 79 


the king of the Ebony Isle, of whose fame yon surely 
must have heard. At my father’s desire I was married 
to a prince who was my own cousin ; but on my very 
wedding day, I was snatched up by a genius, and 
brought here in a faint. For a long while I did nothing 
but weep, and would not suffer the genius to come near 
me ; but time teaches us submission, and I have now 
got accustomed to his presence, and if clothes and jewels 
could content me, I have them in plenty. Every tenth 
day, for five and twenty years, I have received a visit 
from him, but in case I should need his help at any other 
time, I have only to touch a talisman that stands at the 
entrance of my chamber. It wants still five days to his 
next visit, and I hope that during that time you will do 
me the honour to be my guest.’ 

I was too much dazzled by her beauty to dream of 
refusing her offer, and accordingly the princess had me 
conducted to the bath, and a rich dress befitting my rank 
was provided for me. Then a feast of the most delicate 
dishes was served in a room hung with embroidered 
Indian fabrics. 

Next day, when w r e were at dinner, I could maintain 
my patience no longer, and implored the princess to break 
her bonds, and return with me to the world w r hich was 
lighted by the sun. 

4 What you ask is impossible,’ she answered ; 4 but 
stay here with me instead, and w r e can be happy, and 
all you will have to do is to betake yourself to the forest 
every tenth day, when I am expecting my master the 
genius. lie is very jealous, as you know, and will not 
suffer a man to come near me.’ 

4 Princess,’ I replied, 4 1 see it is only fear of the genius 
that makes you act like this. For myself, I dread him 
so little that I mean to break his talisman in pieces ! 
Awful though you think him, he shall feel the w r eight of 
my arm, and I herewith take a solemn vow to stamp out 
the whole race.’ 


80 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


The princess, who realized the consequences of such I 
audacity, entreated me not to touch the talisman. 4 If 
you do, it will be the ruin of both of us,’ said she ; 4 1 know 
genii much better than you/ But the wine I had drunk j 
had confused my brain ; I gave one kick to the talisman, j 
and it fell into a thousand pieces. 

Hardly had my foot touched the talisman when the t 
air became as dark as night, a fearful noise was heard, 1 
and the palace shook to its very foundations. In an 
instant I was sobered, and understood what I had done. 

4 Princess ! ’ I cried, 4 what is happening? ’ 

‘ Alas ! ’ she exclaimed, forgetting all her own terrors 
in anxiety for me, ‘ fly, or you are lost/ 

I followed her advice and dashed up the staircase,! 
leaving my hatchet behind me. But I was too late. The 
palace opened and the genius appeared, wriio, turning 
angrily to the princess, asked indignantly, 

‘ What is the matter, that you have sent for me like ! 
this ? ’ 

4 A pain in my heart/ she replied hastily, 4 obliged me 
to seek the aid of this little bottle. Feeling faint, I 
slipped and fell against the talisman, which broke. That 
is really all/ 

4 You are an impudent liar ! ’ cried the genius. 4 How 
did this hatchet and those shoes get here ? ’ 

4 1 never saw them before/ she answered, 4 and you 
came in such a hurry that you may have picked them up 
on the road without knowing it/ To this the genius only 
replied by insults and blows. I could hear the shrieks 
and groans of the princess, and having by this time taken 
off my rich garments and put on those in which I had 
arrived the previous day, I lifted the trap, found myself 
once more in the forest, and returned to my friend the j, 
tailor, with a light load of wood and a heart full of shame * 
and sorrow. 

The tailor, who had been uneasy at my long absence, 
was delighted to see me; but I kept silence about my 



THE GENIUS COMMANDS THE YOUNG MAN TO SLAY THE PRINCESS 


6 



STORY OF THE SECOND CALENDER 83 


adventure, and as soon as possible retired to my room to 
lament in secret over my folly. While 1 was thus 
indulging my grief my host entered, and said, 1 There is 
an old man downstairs who has brought your hatchet 
and slippers, which he picked up on the road, and now 
restores to you, as he found out from one of your comrades 
where you lived. You had better come down and speak 
to him yourself/ At this speech I changed colour, and 
my legs trembled under me. The tailor noticed my 
confusion, and was just going to inquire the reason when 
the floor of the room opened, and the old man appeared, 
carrying with him my hatchet and shoes. 

4 1 am a genius,’ he said, ‘ the son of the daughter of 
Eblis, prince of the genii. Is not this hatchet yours, and 
these shoes ?’ Without waiting for an answer — which, 
indeed, I could hardly have given him, so great was my 
[ fright — he seized hold of me, and darted up into the 
i air with the quickness of lightning, and then, with equal 
i swiftness, dropped down towards the earth. When he 
touched the ground, he rapped it with his foot; it opened, 
and we found ourselves in the enchanted palace, in the 
presence of the beautiful princess of the Ebony Isle. But 
how different she looked from what she was when I had 
last seen her, for she was lying stretched on the ground 
covered with blood, and weeping bitterly. 4 Traitress ! * 
cried the genius, 4 is not this man your lover?’ 

She lifted up her eyes slowly, and looked sadly at me. 
4 1 never saw him before,’ she answered slowly. 4 1 do 
not know who he is.’ 

4 What!’ exclaimed the genius, ‘you owe all your 
sufferings to him, and yet you dare to say he is a stranger 
to you ! ’ 

4 But if he really is a stranger to me,’ she replied, 
4 why should I tell a lie and cause his death ? ’ 

4 Very well,’ said the genius, drawing his sword, 4 take 
this, and cut off his head.’ 

4 Alas,’ answered the princess, 4 1 am too weak even 


84 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


to hold the sabre. And supposing that I had the strength, 
why should I put an'innocent man to death ? ’ 

‘ You condemn yourself by your refusal,’ said the 
genius ; then turning to me, he added, ‘ and you, do you 
not know her? ’ 

‘How should I?’ I replied, resolved to imitate the 
princess in her fidelity. ‘IIow should I, when I never 
saw her before ? ’ 

‘Cut her head off, then, if she is a stranger to you, 
and I shall believe you are speaking the truth, .and will 
set you at liberty.’ 

‘ Certainly,’ I answered, taking the sabre in my 
hands, and making a sign to the princess to fear nothing, 
as it was my own life that I was about to sacrifice, and 
not hers. But the look of gratitude she gave me shook 
my courage, and I flung the sabre to the earth. 

‘ I should not deserve to live,’ I said to the genius, ‘ if 
I were such a coward as to slay a lady who is not only 
unknown to me, but who is at this moment half dead 
herself. Do with me as you will — I am in your power — 
but I refuse to obey your cruel command.’ 

‘I see,’ said the genius, ‘ that you have both made up 
your minds to brave me, but I will give you a sample of 
what you may expect.’ So saying, with one sweep of 
his sabre he cut off a hand of the princess, who was just 
able to lift the other to wave me an eternal farewell. 
Then I lost consciousness for several minutes. 

When I came to myself- 1 implored the genius to keep 
me no longer in this state of suspense, but to lose no 
time in putting an end to my sufferings. The genius, 
however, paid no attention to my prayers, but said sternly, 
‘ That is the way in which a genius treats the woman 
who has betrayed him. If I chose, I could kill you 
also ; but I will be merciful, and content myself with 
changing you into a dog, an ass, a lion, or a bird — which- 
ever you prefer.’ 

I caught eagerly at these words, as giving me a faint 


STORY OF THE SECOND CALENDER 85 


■ hope of softening his wrath. ‘0 genius! ’ I cried, ‘as 

* you wish to spare my life, be generous, and spare it 
altogether. Grant my prayer, and pardon my crime, as 

• the best man in the whole world forgave his neighbour 
who was eaten up with envy of him.’ Contrary to my 
hopes, the genius seemed interested in my words, and 

i said he would like to hear the story of the two neighbours ; 
and as I think, madam, it may please you, I will tell it to 
you also. 


86 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


THE STORY OF THE ENVIOUS MAN AND 
OF HIM WHO WAS ENVIED 


In a town of moderate size, two men lived in neighbour- 
ing houses ; but they had not been there very long before 
one man took such a hatred of the other, and envied him 
so bitterly, that the poor man determined to find another 
home, hoping that when they no longer met every day 
his enemy would forget all about him. So he sold his 
house and the little furniture it contained, and moved 
into the capital of the country, which was luckily at 
no great distance. About half a mile from this city he 
bought a nice little place, with a large garden and a fair- 
sized court, in the centre of which stood an old well. 

In order to live a quieter life, the good man put on 
the robe of a dervish, and divided his house into a 
quantity of small cells, where he soon established a 
number of other dervishes. The fame of his virtue 
gradually spread abroad, and many people, including 
several of the highest quality, came to visit him and ask 
his prayers. 

Of course it was not long before his reputation reached 
the ears of the man who envied him, and this wicked 
wretch resolved never to rest till he had in some way 
worked ill to the dervish whom he hated. So he left his 
house and his business to look after themselves, and 
betook himself to the new dervish monasterj', where he 
was welcomed by the founder with all the warmth 
imaginable. The excuse he gave for his appearance was 


THE ENVIOUS MAN AND THE ENVIED 87 


that he had come to consult the chief of the dervishes 
on a private matter of great importance. 4 What I have 
to say must not be overheard,’ he whispered ; 4 command, 
I beg of you, that your dervishes retire into their cells, 
as night is approaching, and meet me in the court.’ 

The dervish did as he was asked without delay, and 
directly they were alone together the envious man began 
to tell a long story, edging, as they walked to and fro, 
always nearer to the well, and when they were quite 
close, he seized the dervish and dropped him in. He 
then ran off triumphantly, without having been seen by 
anyone, and congratulating himself that the object of his 
hatred was dead, and would trouble him no more. 

But in this he was mistaken ! The old well had long 
been inhabited (unknown to mere human beings) by a set 
of fairies and genii, who caught the dervish as he fell, so 
that he received no hurt. The dervish himself could see 
nothing, but he took for granted that something strange 
had happened, or he must certainly have been dashed 
against the side of the well and been killed. He lay quite 
still, and in a moment he heard a voice saying, ‘Can you 
guess whom this man is that we have saved from death?’ 

‘ No,’ replied several other voices. 

And the first speaker answered, 4 1 will tell you. This 
man, from pure goodness of heart, forsook the town 
w r here he lived and came to dwell here, in the hope of 
curing one of his neighbours of the envy he felt towards 
him. But his character soon won him the esteem of all, 
and the envious man’s hatred grew*, till he came here 
with the deliberate intention of causing his death. And 
this he would have done, without our help, the very day 
before the Sultan has arranged to visit this holy dervish, 
and to entreat his prayers for the princess, his daughter.’ 

4 But what is the matter with the princess that she 
needs the dervish’s prayers ? ’ asked another voice. 

4 She has fallen into the power of the genius Maimoum, 
the son of Dimdim,’ replied the first voice. ‘But it would 


88 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


be quite simple for this holy chief of the dervishes to 
cure her if he only knew ! In his convent there is a 
black cat which has a tiny white tip to its tail. Now to 
cure the princess the dervish must pull out seven of these 
white hairs, burn three, and with their smoke perfume 
the head of the princess. This will deliver her so com- 
pletely that Maimoum, the son of Dimdim, will never 
dare to approach her again.’ 

The fairies and genii ceased talking, but the dervish 
dicl'ff&t forget a word of all they had said ; and when 
morning came he perceived a place in the side of the 
well which was broken, and where he could easily climb 
out. 

The dervishes, who could not imagine what had become 
of him, were enchanted at his reappearance. He told 
them of the attempt on his life made by his guest of the 
previous day, and then retired into his cell. He was soon 
joined here by the black cat of which the voice had 
spoken, who came as usual to say good-morning to his 
master. He took him on his knee and seized the 
opportunity to pull seven white hairs out of his tail, and 
put them on one side till they were needed. 

The sun had not long risen before the Sultan, who 
was anxious to leave nothing undone that might deliver 
the princess, arrived with a large suite at the gate of the 
monastery, and was received by the dervishes with profound 
respect. The Sultan lost no time in declaring the object 
of his visit, and leading the chief of the dervishes aside, 
he said to him, 4 Noble scheik, you have guessed perhaps 
what I have come to ask you ? ’ 

4 Yes, sire,’ answered the dervish ; 4 if I am not mis- 
taken, it is the illness of the princess which has procured 
me this honour.’ 

4 You are right,’ returned the Sultan, 4 and you will 
give me fresh life if you can by your prayers deliver my 
daughter from the strange malady that has taken posses- 
sion of her.’ 


THE ENVIOUS MAN AND THE ENVIED 89 



‘ Let your highness command her to come here, and I 
will see what I can do.’ 

The Sultan, full of hope, sent orders at once that the 
princess was to set out as soon as possible, accompanied 
by her usual staff of attendants. When she arrived, she 
was so thickly veiled that the dervish could not see her 
face, but he desired a brazier to be held over her head, 
and laid the seven hairs on the burning coals. The 
instant they were consumed, terrific cries were heard, but 
no one could tell from whom they proceeded. Onl^ the 
i dervish guessed that they were uttered by Maimoum the 
son of Dimdim, who felt the princess escaping him. 

All this time she had seemed unconscious of what 
she was doing, but now she raised her hand to her veil 
and uncovered her face. 4 Where am I?’ she said in a 
bewildered manner; 4 and how did I get here?’ 

The Sultan was so delighted to hear these words that 
he not only embraced his daughter, but kissed the hand 
of the dervish. Then, turning to his attendants who stood 
round, he said to them, 4 What reward shall I give to the 
man who has restored me my daughter? ’ 

They all replied with one accord that he deserved the 
hand of the princess. 

4 That is my own opinion,’ said he, 4 and from this 
moment I declare him to be my son-in-law.’ 

Shortly after these events, the grand- vizir died, and 
his post was given to the dervish. But he did not hold it 
for long, for the Sultan fell a victim to an attack of illness, 

! and as he had no sons, the soldiers and priests declared 
the dervish heir to the throne, to the great joy of all the 
people. 

One day, when the dervish, who had now become 
Sultan, was making a royal progress with his court, he 
perceived the envious man standing in the crowd. He 
made a sign to one of his vizirs, and whispered in his ear, 

4 Fetch me that man who is standing out there, but take 
great care not to frighten him.’ The vizir obeyed, and 


90 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


when the envious man was brought before the Sultan, 
the monarch said to him, 4 My friend, I am delighted to 
see you again.’ Then turning to an officer, he added, 

4 Give him a thousand pieces of gold out of my treasury, 
and twenty waggon-loads of merchandise out of my private 
stores, and let an escort of soldiers accompany him home.’ 
He then took leave of the envious man, and went on his way. 

Now when I had ended my story, I proceeded to show 
the genius how to apply it to himself. 4 O genius,’ I said, 

4 you see that this Sultan was not content with merely 
forgiving the envious man for the attempt on his life; he 
heaped rewards and riches upon him.’ 

But the genius had made up his mind, and could not 
be softened. 4 Do not imagine that you are going to 
escape so easily , 9 he said. 4 All I can do is to give you 
bare life; you will have to learn what happens to people 
who interfere with me.’ 

As he spoke he seized me violently by the arm ; the 
roof of the palace opened to make way for us, and we 
mounted up so high into the air that the earth looked 
like a little cloud. Then, as before, he came down with 
the swiftness of lightning, and we touched the ground on 
a mountain top. 

Then he stooped and gathered a handful of earth, and 
murmured some words over it, after which he threw the 
earth in my face, saying as he did so, 4 Quit the form 
of a man, and assume that of a monkey.’ This done, he 
vanished, and I was in the likeness of an ape, and in a 
country I had never seen before. 

However there w T as no use in stopping where I was, 
so I came down the mountain and found myself in a flat 
plain which was bounded by the sea. I travelled 
towards it, and was pleased to see a vessel moored about 
half a mile from shore. There were no waves, so I 
broke off the branch of a tree, and dragging it down to 
the water’s edge, sat across it, while, using two sticks 
for oars, I rowed myself towards the ship. 


91 


THE ENVIOUS MAN AND THE ENVIED 

The deck was full of people, who watched my pro- 
gress with interest, but when 1 seized a rope and swung 
myself on board, I found that I had only escaped death 
at the hands of the genius to perish by those of the 
sailors, lest I should bring ill-luck to the vessel and the 
merchants. ‘ Throw him into the sea ! ’ cried one. 
‘Knock him on the head with a hammer,’ exclaimed 
another. 4 Let me shoot him with an arrow,’ said a third ; 
and certainly somebody would have had his way if I had 
not flung myself at the captain’s feet and grasped tight 
hold of his dress. He appeared touched by my action 
and patted my head, and declared that he would take me 
under his protection, and that no one should do me any 
harm. 

At the end of about fifty days we cast anchor before a 
large town, and the ship was immediately surrounded by 
a multitude of small boats filled with people, who had 
come either to meet their friends or from simple curiosity. 
Among others, one boat contained several officials, who 
asked to see the merchants on board, and informed them 
that they had been sent by the Sultan in token of welcome, 
and to beg them each to write a few lines on a roll of 
paper. 4 In order to explain this strange request,’ con- 
tinued the officers, 4 it is necessary that you should know 
that the grand-vizir, lately dead, was celebrated for his 
beautiful handwriting, and the Sultan is anxious to find a 
similar talent in his successor. Hitherto the search has 
been a failure, but his Highness has not yet given up 
hope. ’ 

One after another the merchants set down a few lines 
upon the roll, and when they had all finished, I came 
forward, and snatched the paper from the man who held 
it. At first they all thought I was going to throw it into 
the sea, but they were quieted when they saw I held it 
with great care, and great was their surprise when I made 
signs that I too wished to write something. 

‘Let him do it if he wants to,’ said the captain. 


92 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


4 If he only makes a mess of the paper, you may be 
sure I vvill punish him for it. But if, as I hope, he really 
can write, for he is the cleverest monkey I ever saw, I 
will adopt him as my son. The one I lost had not nearly 
so much sense ! ’ 

No more was said, and I took the pen and wrote the 


six sorts of writing in use among the Arabs, and each 
sort contained an original verse or couplet, in praise of 
the Sultan. And not only did my handwriting com- : 
pletely eclipse that of the merchants, but it is hardly too j 
much to say that none so beautiful had ever before been 
seen in that country. When I had ended the officials 
took the roll and returned to the Sultan. 

As soon as the monarch saw my writing he did not so 
much as look at the samples of the merchants, but 
desired his officials to take the finest and most richly 
caparisoned horse in his stables, together with the most 
magnificent dress they could procure, and to put it on the 
person who had written those lines, and bring him to 
court. 

The officials began to laugh when they heard the 
Sultan’s command, but as soon as they could speak they 
said, 4 Deign, your highness, to excuse our mirth, but 
those lines were not written by a man but by a monkey.’ 

‘ A monkey ! ’ exclaimed the Sultan. 

4 Yes, sire,’ answered the officials. 4 They were written 
by a monkey in our presence.’ 

‘Then bring me the monkey,’ he replied, 4 as fast as 
you can.’ 

The Sultan’s officials returned to the ship and showed 
the royal order to the captain. 

4 He is the master,’ said the good man, and desired 
that I should be sent for. 

Then they put on me the gorgeous robe and rowed me 
to land, where I was placed on the horse and led to the 
palace. Here the Sultan was awaiting me in great state 
surrounded by his court. 


THE ENVIOUS MAN AND THE ENVIED 93 


All the way along the streets I had been the object 
of curiosity to a vast crowd, which had filled every door- 
way and every window, and it was amidst their shouts 
and cheers that I was ushered into the presence of the 
Sultan. 

I approached the throne on which he w r as seated and 
made him three low bows, then prostrated myself at his 
feet to the surprise of everyone, who could not under- 
stand how it was possible that a monkey should be able 
to distinguish a Sultan from other people, and to pay him 
the respect due to his rank. However, excepting the 
usual speech, I omitted none of the common forms attend- 
ing a royal audience. 

When it was over the Sultan dismissed all the court, 
keeping with him only the chief of the eunuchs and a 
little slave. He then passed into another room and 
ordered food to be brought, making signs to me to sit at 
table with him and eat. I rose from my seat, kissed 
the ground, and took my place at the table, eating, as you 
may suppose, with care and in moderation. 

Before the dishes were removed T made signs that 
writing materials, which stood in one corner of the room, 
should be laid in front of me. I then took a peach and 
wrote on it some verses in praise of the Sultan, who was 
speechless with astonishment ; but when I did the same 
thing on a glass from which I had drunk he murmured to 
himself, 4 Why, a man who could do as much would be 
cleverer than any other man, and this is only a monkey ! ’ 

Supper being over chessmen were brought, and the 
Sultan signed to me to know if I would play with him. I 
kissed the ground and laid my hand on my head to show 
that I was read} 7 to show myself worthy of the honour. 
He beat me the first game, but I won the second and 
third, and seeing that this did not quite please I dashed 
off a verse by ‘way of consolation. 

The Sultan was so enchanted with all the talents of 
which I had given proof that he wished me to exhibit 


94 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


some of them to other people. So turning to the chief of I 
the eunuchs he said, 4 Go and beg my daughter, Queen of 
Beauty, to come here. I will show her something she 
has never seen before.’ 

The chief of the eunuchs bowed and left the room, 
ushering in a few moments later the princess, Queen of 
Beauty. Her face was uncovered, but the moment she |- 
set foot in the room she threw her veil over her head, j; 
4 Sire,’ she said to her father, 4 what can you be thinking i 
of to summon me like this into the presence of a man?’ 

4 1 do not understand you,’ replied the Sultan. 4 There j 
is nobody here but the eunuch, wdio is your own servant, j 
the little slave, and myself, yet you cover yourself with ! 
your veil and reproach me for having sent for you, as if I 
had committed a crime.’ 

4 Sire,’ answered the princess, 4 I am right and you are 
wrong. This monkey is really no monkey at all, but 
a young prince who has been turned into a monkey by 
the wicked spells of a genius, son of the daughter of 
Eblis.’ 

As will be imagined, these words took the Sultan by 
surprise, and he looked at me to see how I should take 
the statement of the princess. As I was unable to speak, 

I placed my hand on my head to show that it was true. 

4 But how do you know this, my daughter?’ asked 
he. 

4 Sire,’ replied Queen of Beauty, 4 the old lady who 
took care of me in my childhood was an accomplished 
magician, and she taught me seventy rules of her art, by 
means of which I could, in the twinklimg of an eye, trans- 
plant your capital into the middle of the ocean. Her art 
likewise teaches me to recognise at first sight all persons 
who are enchanted, and tells me by whom the spell was 
wrought.’ 

4 My daughter,’ said the Sultan, 4 1 really had no idea 
you were so clever.’ 

4 Sire,’ replied, the princess, 1 there are many out-of-the- 




STORY OF THE SECOND CALENDER 97 


way things it is as well to know, but one should never 
boast of them.’ 

4 Well/ asked the Sultan, 4 can you tell me what must 
be done to disenchant the young prince ? ’ 

4 Certainly; and I can do it.’ 

4 Then restore him to his forrader shape,’ cried the 
Sultan. 4 You could give me no greater pleasure, for I 
wish to make him my grand-vizir, and to give him to you 
for your husband.’ 

4 As your Highness pleases,’ replied the princess. 

Queen of Beauty rose and went to her chamber, from 
which she fetched a knife with some Hebrew words 
engraven on the blade. She then desired the Sultan, the 
chief of the eunuchs, the little slave, and myself to 
descend into a secret court of the palace, and placed us 
beneath a gallery which ran all round, she herself standing 
in the centre of the court. Here she traced a large circle 
and in it wrote several words in Arab characters. 

When the circle and the writing were finished she 
stood in the middle of it and repeated some verses from 
the Koran. Slowly the air grew dark, and we felt as if 
the earth was about to crumble away, and our fright was 
by no means diminished at seeing the genius, son of the 
daughter of Eblis, suddenly appear under the form of a 
colossal lion. 

4 Dog,’ cried the princess when she first caught sight 
of him, ‘you think to strike terror into me by daring to 
present yourself before me in this hideous shape.’ 

4 And you,’ retorted the lion, 4 have not feared to break 
our treaty that engaged solemnly we should never interfere 
with each other.’ 

4 Accursed genius ! ’ exclaimed the princess, 4 it is you 
by whom that treaty was first broken.’ 

4 1 will teach you how to give me so much trouble/ 
said the lion, and opening his huge mouth he advanced 
to swallow her. But the princess expected something of 
the sort and was on her guard. She bounded on one 

7 .. 


98 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


side, and seizing one of the hairs of his mane repeated 
two or three words over it. In an instant it became a 
sword, and with a sharp blow she cut the lion’s body into 
two pieces. These pieces vanished no one knew where, 
and only the lion’s head remained, which was at once 
changed into a scorpion. Quick as thought the princess 
assumed the form of a serpent and gave battle to the 



SHE CUT THE LION’S BODY INTO TWO PIECES 


scorpion, who, finding he was getting the worst of it, 
turned himself into an eagle and took flight. But in a 
moment the serpent had become an eagle more powerful 
still, who soared up in the air and after him, and then we 
lost sight of them both. 

We all remained where w r e were quaking with anxiety, 
when the ground opened in front of us and a black and 
white cat leapt out, its hair standing on end, and miauing 


STORY OF THE SECOND CALENDER 99 


frightfully. At its heels was a wolf, who had almost 
seized it, when the cat changed itself into a worm, and, 
piercing the skin of a pomegranate which had tumbled 
from a tree, hid itself in the fruit. The pomegranate 
swelled till it grew as large as a pumpkin, and raised itself 
on to the roof of the gallery, from which it fell into the 
court and was broken into bits. While this was taking 
place the wolf, who had transformed himself into a cock, 
began to swallow the seed of the pomegranate as fast 
as he could. When all were gone he flew towards us, 
flapping his wings as if to ask if we saw any more, when 
suddenly his eye fell on one which lay on the bank of the 
little canal that flowed through the court ; he hastened 
towards it, but before he could touch it the seed rolled 
into the canal and became a fish. The cock flung him- 
self in after the fish and took the shape of a pike, and for 
two hours they chased each other up and down under the 
water, uttering horrible cries, but we could see nothing. 
At length they rose from the water in their proper forms, 
but darting such flames of fire from their mouths that we 
dreaded lest the palace should catch fire. Soon, however, 
we had much greater cause for alarm, as the genius, 
having shaken off the princess, flew towards us. Our 
fate would have been sealed if the princess, seeing our 
danger, had not attracted the attention of the genius to 
herself. As it was, the Sultan’s beard was singed and his 
face scorched, the chief of the eunuchs was burned to a 
cinder, while a spark deprived me of the sight of one eye. 
Both 1 and the Sultan had given up all hope of a rescue, 
when there was a shout of ‘Victory, victory!’ from the 
princess, and the genius lay at her feet a great heap of 
ashes. 

Exhausted though she was, the princess at once 
ordered the little slave, who alone was uninjured, to 
bring her a cup of water, which she took in her hand. 
First repeating some magic words over it, she dashed it 
into my face saying, ‘ If you are only a monkey by 


LifC. 


> 1 


100 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


enchantment, resume the form of the man you were 
before.’ In an instant I stood before her the same man 

I had formerly been, 
though having lost 
the sight of one eye 
I was about to 
fall on my knees 
and thank the prin- 
cess, but she did 
not give me time. 
Turning to the Sul- 
tan, her father, she 
said, ‘ Sire, I have 
gained the battle, 
but it has cost me 
dear. The fire has 
penetrated to my 
heart, and I have 
only a few moments 
to live. This would 
not have happened 
if I had only noticed 
the last pomegran- 
ate seed and eaten 
it like the rest. It 
was the last struggle 
of the genius, and 
up to that time I 
was quite safe. But 
having let this 
chance slip I was 
forced to resort to 
fire, and in spite of 
all his experience I 
showed the genius that I knew more than he did. He is 
dead and in ashes, but my own death is approaching fast.’ 
4 My daughter,’ cried the Sultan, ‘ how sad is my 



& TORY OF THE SECOND CALENDER 101 


condition ! I am only surprised I am alive at all ! The 
eunuch is consumed by the flames, and the prince whom 
you have delivered has lost the sight of one eye/ He 
could say no more, for sobs choked his voice, and we all 
wept together. 

Suddenly the princess shrieked, 4 1 burn, I burn ! ’ and 
death came to free her from her torments. 

I have no w'ords, madam, to tell you of my feelings 
at this terrible sight. 1 would rather have remained a 
monkey all my life than let my benefactress perish in this 
shocking manner. As for the Sultan, he was quite incon- 
solable, and his subjects, who had dearly loved the 
princess, shared his grief. For seven days the whole 
nation mourned, and then the ashes of the princess were 
buried with great pomp, and a superb tomb was raised 
over her. 

As soon as the Sultan recovered from the severe illness 
which had seized him after the death of the princess he 
sent for me and plainly, though politely, informed me 
that my presence would always remind him of his loss, 
and he begged that I would instantly quit his kingdom, 
and on pain of death never return to it. I was, of 
course, bound to obey, and not knowing what was to 
become of me I shaved my beard and eyebrows and put 
on the dress of a calender. After wandering aimlessly 
through several countries, ,1 resolved to come to Bagdad 
and request an audience of the Commander of the 
Faithful. ; 

And that, madam, is my story. 

The other Calender then told his story. 


102 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


STORY OF THE THIRD CALENDER , 
SON OF A KING 


My story, said the Third Calender, is quite different from 
those of my two friends. It was fate that deprived them 
of the sight of their right eyes, but mine was lost by my 
own folly. 

My name is Agib, and I am the son of a king called 
Cassib, who reigned over a large kingdom, which had for 
its capital one of the finest seaport towns in the world. 

When I succeeded to my father’s throne my first care 
was to visit the provinces on the mainland, and then to 
sail to the numerous islands which lay off the shore, in 
order to gain the hearts of my subjects. These voyages 
gave me such a taste for sailing that I soon determined to 
explore more distant seas, and commanded a fleet of large 
ships to be got ready without delay. When they were 
properly fitted out I embarked on my expedition. 

For forty days wind and weather were all in our favour, 
but the next night a terrific storm arose, which blew us 
hither and thither for ten days, till the pilot confessed 
that he had quite lost his bearings. Accordingly a sailor 
was sent up to the masthead to try to catch a sight of 
land, and reported that nothing was to be seen but the 
sea and sky, except a huge mass of blackness that lay 
astern. 

On hearing this the pilot grew white, and, beating his 
breast, he cried, ‘ Oh, sir, we tire lost, lost ! ’ till the ship’s 
crew trembled at they knew not what. When he had 


STORY OF THE THIRD CALENDER 103 


recovered himself a little, and was able to explain the 
cause of his terror, he replied, in answer to my question, 
that we had drifted far out of our course, and that the 
following day about noon we should come near that mass 
of darkness, which, said he, is nothing but the famous 
Black Mountain. This mountain is composed of adamant, 
which attracts to itself all the iron and nails in your ship ; 
and as we are helplessly drawn nearer, the force of attrac- 
tion will become so great that the iron and nails will fall 
out of the ships and cling to the mountain, and the ships 
will sink to the bottom with all that are in them. This it 
is that causes the side of the mountain towards the sea to 
appear of such a dense blackness. 

As may be supposed — continued the pilot — the moun- 
tain sides are very rugged, but on the summit stands a 
brass dome supported on pillars, and bearing on top the 
figure of a brass horse, with a rider on his back. This 
rider wears a breastplate of lead, on which strange signs 
and figures are engraved, and it is said that as long as 
this statue remains on the dome, vessels will never cease 
to perish at the foot of the mountain. 

So saying, the pilot began to weep afresh, and the 
crew, fearing their last hour had come, made their wills, 
each one in favour of his fellow. 

At noon next day, as the pilot had foretold, we were 
so near to the Black Mountain that we saw all the nails 
and iron fly out of the ships and dash themselves against 
the mountain with a horrible noise. A moment after the 
vessels fell asunder and sank, the crews with them. I 
alone managed to grasp a floating plank, and was driven 
ashore by the wind, without even a scratch. What was 
my joy on finding myself at the bottom of some steps 
which led straight up the mountain, for there was not 
another inch to the right or the left where a man could 
set his foot. And, indeed, even the steps themselves were 
so narrow and so steep that, if the lightest breeze had 
arisen, I should certainly have been blown into the sea. 


104 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


When I reached the top I found the brass dome and 
the statue exactly as the pilot had described, but was too 
wearied with all I had gone through to do more than 
glance at them, and, flinging myself under the dome, was 
asleep in an instant. In my dreams an old man appeared 
to me and said, ‘ Hearken, Agib ! As soon as thou art awake 
dig up the ground underfoot, and thou shalt find a bow of 
brass and three arrows of lead. Shoot the arrows at the 
statue, and the rider shall tumble into the sea, but the 
horse will fall down by thy side, and thou shalt bury him 
in the place from which thou tookest the bow and arrows. 
This being done the sea will rise and cover the mountain, 
and on it thou wilt perceive the figure of a metal man 
seated in a boat, having an oar in each hand. Step on 
board and let him conduct thee ; but if thou wouldest 
behold thy kingdom again, see that thou takest not the 
name of Allah into thy mouth/ 

Having uttered these words the vision left me, and I 
woke, much comforted. I sprang up and drew the bow 
and arrows out of the ground, and with the third shot 
the horseman fell with a great crash into the sea, which 
instantly began to rise, so rapidly, that I had hardly 
time to bury the horse before the boat approached me. I 
stepped silently in and sat down, and the metal man 
pushed off, and rowed without stopping for nine days, 
after which land appeared on the horizon. I was so 
overcome with joy at this sight that I forgot all the old 
man had told me, and cried out, 1 Allah be praised ! Allah 
be praised ! ’ 

The words were scarcely out of my mouth when the 
boat and man sank from beneath me, and left me floating 
on the surface. All that day and the next night I swam 
and floated alternately, making as well as I could for the 
land which" was nearest to me. At last my strength 
began to fail, and I gave myself up for lost, when the 
wind suddenly rose, and a huge wave cast me on a flat 
shore. Then, placing myself in safety, I hastily spread 







THE OVERTHROW OF THE BRAZEN HORSEMAN 







STORY OF THE THIRD CALENDER 107 


my clothes out to dry in the sun, and Hung myself on the 
warm ground to rest. 

Next morning I dressed myself and began to look 
about me. There seemed to be no one but myself on the 
island, which was covered with fruit trees and watered 
with streams, but seemed a long distance from the main- 
land which I hoped to reach. Before, however, I had time 
to feel cast down, I saw a ship making directly for the 
island, and not knowing whether it would contain friends 
or foes, I hid myself in the thick branches of a tree. 

The sailors ran the ship into a creek, where ten 
slaves landed, carrying spades and pickaxes. In the 
middle of the island they stopped, and after digging 
some time, lifted up what seemed to be a trapdoor. 
They then returned to the vessel two or three times for 
furniture and provisions, and finally were accompanied 
by an old man, leading a handsome boy of fourteen or 
fifteen years of age. They all disappeared down the 
trapdoor, and after remaining below for a few minutes 
came up again, but without the boy, and let down the 
trapdoor, covering it with earth as before. This done, 
they entered the ship and set sail. 

As soon as they were out of sight, I came down from 
my tree, and went to the place where the boy had been 
buried. I dug up the earth till I reached a large stone 
with a ring in the centre. This, when removed, disclosed 
a flight of stone steps which led to a large room richly 
furnished and lighted by tapers. On a pile of cushions, 
covered with tapestry, sat the boy. He looked up, 
startled and frightened at the sight of a stranger in such 
a place, and to soothe his fears, I at once spoke : ‘Be not 
alarmed, sir, whoever you may be. I am a king, and the 
son of a king, and will do you no hurt. On the contrary, 
perhaps I have been sent here to deliver you out of this 
tomb, where you have been buried alive.* 

Hearing my words, the young man recovered himself, 
and when I had ended, he said, ‘ The reasons, Prince, 


108 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


that have caused me to be buried in this place are so 
strange that they cannot but surprise you. My father is 
a rich merchant, owning much land and many ships, and 
has great dealings in precious stones, but he never ceased 
mourning that he had no child to inherit his wealth. 

‘ At length one day he dreamed that the following 
year a son would be born to him, and when this actually 
happened, he consulted all the wise men in the kingdom 
as to the future of the infant. One and all they said the 
same thing. I was to live happily till I was fifteen, when 
a terrible danger awaited me, which I should hardly 
escape. If, however, I should succeed in doing so, I 
should live to a great old age. And, they added, when 
the statue of the brass horse on the top of the mountain 
of adamant is thrown into the sea by Agib, the son of 
Cassib, then beware, for fifty days later your son shall 
fall by his hand ! 

‘ This prophecy struck the heart of my father with such 
woe, that he never got over it, but that did not prevent 
him from attending carefully to my education till I 
attained, a short time ago, my fifteenth birthday. It was 
only yesterday that the news reached him that ten days 
previously the statue of brass had been thrown into the 
sea, and he at once set about hiding me in this underground 
chamber, which was built for the purpose, promising to 
fetch me out when the forty days have passed. For 
myself, I have no fears, as Prince Agib is not likely to 
come here to look for me.’ 

I listened to his story with an inward laugh as to the 
absurdity of my ever wishing to cause the death of this 
harmless boy, whom I hastened to assure of my friend- 
ship and even of my protection ; begging him, in return, 
to convey me in his father’s ship to my own country. I 
need hardly say that I took special care not to inform 
him that I was the Agib whom he dreaded. 

The day passed in conversation on various subjects, 
and I found him a youth of ready wit and of some learn- 


STORY OF THE THIRD CALENDER 109 


ing. I took on myself the duties of a servant, held the 
basin and water for him when he washed, prepared the 
dinner and set it on the table. He soon grew to love 
me, and for thirty-nine days we spent as pleasant an 
existence as could be expected underground. 

The morning of the fortieth dawned, and the young 
man when he woke gave thanks in an outburst of joy 
that the danger was passed. 4 My father may be here at 
any moment,’ said he, ‘ so make me, I pray you, a bath of 
hot water, that I may bathe, and change my clothes, and 
be ready to receive him.’ 

So I fetched the water as he asked, and washed and 
rubbed him, after which he lay down again and slept a 
little. When he opened his eyes for the second time, he 
begged me to bring him a/ melon and some sugar, that he 
might eat and refresh himself. 

1 soon chose a fine melon out of those which remained, 
but could find no knife to cut it with. 4 Look in the cornice 
over my head,’ said he, 4 and I think you will see one.’ It 
was so high above me, that I had some difficulty in 
reaching it, and catching my foot in the covering of 
the bed, I slipped, and fell right upon the young man, the 
knife going straight into his heart. 

At this awful sight I shrieked aloud in my grief and 
pain. I threw myself on the ground and rent my clothes 
and tore my hair with sorrow. Then, fearing to be 
punished as his murderer by the unhappy father, I raised 
the great stone which blocked the staircase, and quitting 
the underground chamber, made everything fast as before. 

Scarcely had I finished when, looking out to sea, I saw 
the vessel heading for the island, and, feeling that it would 
be useless for me to protest my innocence, I again con- 
cealed myself among the branches of a tree that grew 
near by. 

The old man and his slaves pushed off in a boat directly 
the ship touched land, and walked quickly towards the 
entrance to the underground chamber ; but when they were 


110 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


near enough to see that the earth had been disturbed, they 
paused and changed colour. In silence they ail went 
down and called to the youth by name ; then for a moment 
I heard no more. Suddenly a fearful scream rent the air, 
and the next instant the slaves came up the steps, carrying 
with them the body of the old man, who had fainted from 
sorrow ! Laying him down at the foot of the tree in 
which I had taken shelter, they did their best to recover 
him, but it took a long while. When at last he revived, 
they left him to dig a grave, and then laying the young 
man’s body in it, they threw in the earth. 

This ended, the slaves brought up all the furniture 
that remained' below, and put it on the vessel, and break- 
ing some boughs to weave a litter, they laid the old man 
on it, and carried him to the ship, which spread its sails 
and stood out to sea. 

So once more I was quite alone, and for a whole month 
I walked daily over the island, seeking for some chance 
of escape. At length one day it struck me that my 
prison had grown much larger, and that the mainland 
seemed to be nearer. My heart beat at this thought, 
which was almost too good to be true. I watched a little 
longer: there was no doubt about it, and soon there was 
only a tiny stream for me to cross. 

Even when I was safe on the other side I had a long- 
distance to go on the mud and sand before I reached dry 
ground, and very tired 1 was, when far in front of me 1 
caught sight of a castle of red copper, which, at first sight, 
I took to be a fire. I made all the haste I could, and after 
some miles of hard walking stood before it, and gazed 
at it in astonishment, for it seemed to me the most 
wonderful building I had ever beheld. While I was still 
staring at it, there came towards me a tall old man, 
accompanied by ten young men, all handsome, and all 
blind of the right eye. 

Now in its way, the spectacle of ten men walking- 
together, all blind of the right eye, is as uncommon as 


STORY OF THE THIRD CALENDER 111 


that of a copper castle, and I was turning over in my mind 
what could be the meaning of this strange fact, when they 
greeted me warmly, staid inquired what had brought me 
there. I replied that my story was somewhat long, but 
that if they would take the trouble to sit down, I should 
be happy to tell it them. When I had finished, the young 
men begged that 1 would go with them to the castle, and 
I joyfully accepted their offer. We passed through what 
seemed to me an endless number of rooms, and came at 
length into a large hall, furnished with ten small blue sofas 
for the ten young men, which served as beds as well as 
chairs, and with another sofa in the middle for the old 
man. As none of the sofas could hold more than one 
person, they bade me place myself on the carpet, and to 
ask no questions about anything I should see. 

After a little while the old man rose and brought in 
supper, which I ate heartily, for I was very hungry. Then 
one of the young men begged me to repeat my story, which 
had struck them all with astonishment, and when I had 
ended, the old man was bidden to ‘ do his duty,’ as it was 
late, and they wished to go to bed. At these words he 
rose, and went to a closet, from which he brought out ten 
basins, all covered with blue stuff. He set one before 
each of the young men, together with a lighted taper. 

When the covers were taken off the basins, I saw they 
were filled with ashes, coal-dust, and lamp-black. The 
young men mixed these all together, and smeared the whole 
over their heads and faces. They then wept and beat 
their breasts, crying, ‘ This is the fruit of idleness, and of 
our wicked lives.’ 

This ceremony lasted nearly the whole night, and when 
it stopped they washed themselves carefully, and put on 
fresh clothes, and lay down to sleep. 

All this while I had refrained from questions, though 
my curiosity almost seemed to burn a hole in me, but the 
following day, when we went out to walk, I said to them, 

‘ Gentlemen, I must disobey your wishes, for I can keep 


112 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


silence no more. You do not appear to lack wit, yet you 
do such actions as none but madmen could be capable of. 
Whatever befalls me I c'ann^/jjft’J^ir ajpy^jg^^^hv you 
daub your faces with black, dad how it is you are all 
blind of one eye?”’ But they only answered that such 
questions were none of my business, and that I should do 
well to hold my peace. 

During that day we spoke of other things, but when 
night came, and the same ceremony was repeated, I im- 
plored them most earnestly to let me know the meaning 
of it all. 

‘It is for your own sake,’ replied one of the young men, 
‘ that we have not granted your request, ^HS^o preserve 
you from our unfortunate fate. If, however, you wish to 
share our destiny we will delay no longer.’ 

I answered that whatever might be the consequence I 
wished to have my curiosity satisfied, and that I would 
take the result on my own head. He then assured me 
that, even when I had lost my eye, I should be unabfe to 
remain with them, as their number was complete, and 
could not be added to. But to this I replied that, though 
I should be grieved to part company v'Wi^^eh honest 
gentlemen, I would not be turn<^5™5^y resolution on 
that account. 

On hearing my determination my ten hosts then took 
a sheep and killed it, and handed me a knife, which they 
said I should by-and-by find useful. ‘We must sew you 
into this sheep-skin,’ said they, ‘ and then leave you. A 
fowl of monstrous size, called a roc, will appear in the 
air, taking you to be a sheep. He will snatch you up and 
carry you into the sky, but be not alarmed, for he will 
bring you safely down and lay you on the top of a moun- 
tain. When you are on the ground cut the skin with the 
knife and throw it off. As soon as the roc sees you he 
will fly away from' fear, but you must walk on till you 
come to a castle covered with plates of gold, studded with 
jewels. Enter boldly at the gate, which always stands 


STORY OF THE THIRD CALENDER 113 


open, but do not ask us to tell you what we saw or what 
befel us. there, for that you will learn for yourself. This 
only we may say, that it cost us each our right eye, and 
has imposed upon us our nightly penance.’ 

After the young gentlemen had been at the trouble of 
sewing the sheep-skin on me they left me, and retired to 
the hall. In a few minutes the roc appeared, and bore 



THE YOUNG MEN SEW UP AGIB IN THE SHEEPSKIN 


me off to the top of the mountain in his huge claws as 
lightly as if I had been a feather, for this great white 
bird is so strong that he has been known to carry even 
an elephant to his nest in the hills. 

The moment my feet touched the ground I took out my 
knife and cut the threads that bound me, and the sight of 
me in my proper clothes so alarmed the roc that he spread 

8 


114 


THE ARAB! AX NIGHTS 


his wings and flew away. Then I set out to seek the 
castle. 

I found it after wandering about for half a day, and 
never could I have imagined anything so glorious. The 
gate led into a square court, into which opened a hundred 
doors, ninety-nine of them being of rare woods and one of 
gold. Through each of these doors I caught glimpses of 
splendid gardens or of rich storehouses. 

Entering one of the doors which was standing open I 
found myself in a vast hall where forty young ladies, 
magnificently dressed, and of perfect beauty, were re- 
clining. As soon as they saw me they rose and uttered 
words of welcome, and even forced me to take possession 
of a seat that was higher than their own, though my proper 
place was at their feet. Not content with this, one brought 
me splendid garments, while another filled a basin with 
scented water and poured it over my hands, and the rest 
busied themselves with preparing refreshments. After I 
had eaten and drunk of the most delicate food and rarest 
wines, the ladies crowded round me and begged me to tell 
them all my adventures. 

By the time I had finished night had fallen, and the 
ladies lighted up the castle with such a prodigious quan- 
tity of tapers that even day could hardly have been 
brighter. We then sat down to a supper of dried fruits 
and sweetmeats, after which some sang and others danced. 
I was so well amused that I did not notice how the time 
was passing, but at length one of the ladies approached 
and informed me it was midnight, and that, as I must be 
tired, she would conduct me to the room that had been 
prepared for me. Then, bidding me good-night, I was left 
to sleep. 

I spent the next thirty- nine days in much the same 
way as the first, but at the close of that time the ladies 
appeared (as was their custom) in my room one morning 
to inquire how I had slept, and instead of looking cheer- 
ful and smiling they were in floods of tears. ‘ Prince,’ said 










STORY OF THE THIRD CALENDER 117 


they, ‘ we must leave you, and never was it so hard to 
part from any of our friends. Most likely we shall never 
see you again, but if you have sufficient self-command 
perhaps we may yet look forward to a meeting.’ 

4 Ladies,’ I replied, ‘ what is the meaning of these 
strange words — I pray you to tell me ? ’ 

* Know then,’ answered one of them, ‘ that we are all 
princesses — each a king’s daughter. We live in this 
castle together, in the way that you have seen, but at the 
end of every year secret duties call us away for the space 
of forty days. The time has now come ; but before we 
depart, we will leave you our keys, so that you may not 
lack entertainment during our absence. But one thing 
we would ask of you. Tlie Golden Door, alone, forbear 
to open, as you value your own peace, and the happiness 
of your life. That door once unlocked, we must bid you 
farewell for ever.’ 

Weeping, I assured them of my prudence, and after 
embracing me tenderly, they went their ways. 

Every day I opened two or three fresh doors, each of 
which contained behind it so many curious things that I 
had no chance of feeling dull, much as I regretted the 
absence of the ladies. Sometimes it was an orchard, 
whose fruit far exceeded in bigness any that grew in my 
father’s garden. Sometimes it was a court planted with 
roses, jessamine, daffodils, hyacinths and anemones, and 
a thousand other flowers of which I did not know the 
names. Or again, it would be an aviary, fitted with all 
kinds of singing birds, or a treasury heaped up with 
precious stones ; but whatever I might see, all was perfect 
of its own sort. 

Thirty-nine days passed away more rapidly than I 
could have conceived possible, and the following morning 
the princesses were to return to the castle. But alas ! I had 
explored every corner, save only the room that w r as shut in 
by the Golden Door, and I had no longer anything to amuse 
myself with. I stood before the forbidden place for some 


118 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


time, gazing at its beauty; then a happy inspiration 
struck me, that because I unlocked the door it was not 
necessary that I should enter the chamber. It would be 
enough for me to stand outside and view whatever hidden 
wonders might be therein. 

Thus arguing against my own conscience, I turned the 
key, when a smell rushed out that, pleasant though it was, 
overcame me completely, and I fell fainting across the 
threshold. Instead of being warned by this accident, 
directly I came to myself I went for a few moments into 
the air to shake of the effects of the perfume, and then 
entered boldly. I found myself in a large, vaulted room, 
lighted by tapers, scented with aloes and ambergris, 
standing in golden candle-sticks, whilst gold and silver 
lamps hung from the ceiling. 

Though objects of rare workmanship lay heaped 
around me, I paid them scant attention, so much was I 
struck by a great black horse which stood in one corner, 
the handsomest and best-shaped animal I had ever seen. 
His saddle and bridle were of massive gold, curiously 
wrought; one side of his trough was filled with clean 
barley and sesame, and the other with rose water. I led 
the animal into the open air, and then jumped on his 
back, shaking the reins as I did so, but as he never stirred, 
I touched him lightly with a switch I had picked up in 
his stable. No sooner did he feel the stroke, than he 
spread his wings (which I had not perceived before), and 
flew up with me straight into the sky. When he had 
reached a prodigious height, he next darted back to earth, 
and alighted on the terrace belonging to a castle, shaking 
me violently out of the saddle as he did so, and giving me 
such a blow with his tail, that he knocked out my right 
eye. 

Half-stunned as I was with all that had happened to 
me, I rose to my feet, thinking as I did so of what had 
befallen the ten young men, and watching the horse 
which was soaring into the clouds. I left the terrace and 
















THE BLACK HORSE LEAVES AGIB ON THE TERRACE 




































































' 
























JSTORY OF THE THIRD CALENDER 121 

wandered on till I came to a hall, which I knew to have 
been the one from which the roc had taken me, by the 
ten blue sofas against the wall. 

The ten young men were not present when I first 
entered, but came in soon after, accompanied by the old 
man. They greeted me kindly, and bewailed my mis- 
fortune, though, indeed, they had expected nothing less. 

‘ All that has happened to you,’ they said, 4 we also have 
undergone, and we should be enjoying the same happi- 
ness still, had we not opened the Golden Door while the 
princesses were absent. You have been no wiser than 
we, and have suffered the same punishment. We would 
gladly receive you among us, to perform such penance as 
we do, but we have already told you that this is impos- 
sible. Depart, therefore, from hence and go to the Court 
of Bagdad, where you shall meet with him that can 
decide your destiny.’ They told me the way I was to 
travel, and I left them. 

On the road I caused my beard and eyebrows to be 
shaved, and put on a Calender’s habit. I have had a 
long journey, but arrived this evening in the city, where 
I met my brother Calenders at the gate, being strangers 
like myself. We wondered much at one another, to see 
we were all blind of the same eye, but we had no leisure 
to discourse at length of our common calamities. We 
had only so much time as to come hither to implore 
those favours which you have been generously pleased 
to grant us. 

He finished, and it was Zobeida’s turn to speak : 1 Go 
wherever you please,’ she said, addressing all three. ‘I 
pardon you all, but you must depart immediately out of 
this house.’ 


122 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


THE SEVEN VOYAGES OF SIND BAD 
THE SAILOR 


In the times of the Caliph Haroun-a.l-Raschid there 
lived in Bagdad a poor porter named Hind bad, who on a 
very hot day was sent to carry a heavy load from one end 
of the city to the other. Before he had accomplished 
half the distance he was so tired that, finding himself in a 
quiet street where the pavement was sprinkled with rose 
water, and a cool breeze was blowing, he set his burden 
upon the ground, and sat down to rest in the shade of a 
grand house. Very soon he decided that he could not 
have chosen a pleasanter place ; a delicious perfume of 
aloes wood and pastilles came from the open windows 
and mingled with the scent of the rose water which 
steamed up from the hot pavement. Within the palace 
he heard some music, as of many instruments cunningly 
played, and the melodious warble of nightingales and 
other birds, and by this, and the appetising smell of many 
dainty dishes of wdiich he presently became aware, he 
judged that feasting and merry-making were going on. 
He wondered who lived in this magnificent house which 
he had never seen before, the street in which it stood 
being one which he seldom had occasion to pass. To 
satisfy his curiosity he went up to some splendidly 
dressed servants who stood at the door, and asked one 
of them the name of the master of the mansion. 

1 What,’ replied he, ‘ do you live in Bagdad, and not 
know that here lives the noble Sindbad the Sailor, that 


SINDBAD THE SAILOR 


123 


famous traveller who sailed over every sea upon which 
the sun shines?’ 

The porter, who had often heard people speak of the 
immense wealth of Sindbad, could not help feeling 
envious of one whose lot seemed to be as happy as his 



HINDBAD CURSES HIS FATE 


own was miserable. Casting his eyes up to the sky he 
exclaimed aloud, 

* Consider, Mighty Creator of all things, the difference 
between Sindbad’s life and mine. Every day I suffer a 
thousand hardships and misfortunes, and have hard work 


124 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


to get even enough bad barley bread to keep myself and 
my family alive, while the lucky Sindbad spends money 
right and left and lives upon the fat of the land ! What 
has he done that you should give him this pleasant life — 
what have I done to deserve so hard a fate? * 

So saying he stamped upon the ground like one beside 
himself with misery and despair. Just at this moment a 
servant came out of the palace, and taking him by the arm 
said, 4 Come with me, the noble Sindbad, my master, 
wishes to speak to you.’ 

Hindbad was not a little surprised at this summons, 
and feared that his unguarded words might have drawn 
upon him the displeasure of Sindbad, so he tried to 
excuse himself upon the pretext that he could not leave 
the burden which had been entrusted to him in the street. 
However the lackey promised him that it should be taken 
care of, and urged him to obey the call so pressingly that 
at last the porter was obliged to yield. 

He followed the servant into a vast room, where a great 
company was seated round a table covered with all sorts 
of delicacies. In the place of honour sat a tall, grave 
man whose long white beard gave him a venerable air. 
Behind his chair stood a crowd of attendants eager to 
minister to his wants. This was the famous Sindbad 
himself. The porter, more than ever alarmed at the 
sight of so much magnificence, tremblingly saluted the 
noble company. Sindbad, making a sign to him to 
approach, caused him to be seated at his right hand, and 
himself heaped choice morsels upon his plate, and poured 
out for him a draught of excellent wine, and presently, 
when the banquet drew to a close, spoke to him familiarly, 
asking his name and occupation. 

‘ My lord,’ replied the porter, 4 I am called Hindbad.’ 

‘ I am glad to see you here,’ continued Sindbad. 4 And 
I will answer for the rest of the company that they are * 
equally pleased, but I wish you to tell me what it was 
that you said just now in the street.’ For Sindbad, pass- 


SINDBAD THE SAILOR 


125 


ing by the open window before the feast began, had heard 
his complaint and therefore had sent for him. 

At this question Hindbad was covered with confusion, 
and hanging down his head, replied, 4 My lord, I confess 
that, overcome by weariness and ill-humour, I uttered 
indiscreet words, which I pray you to pardon me.’ 

4 Oh ! ’ replied Sindbad, 4 do not imagine that I am so 
Unjust as to blame you. On the contrary, I understand 
your situation and can pity you. Only you appear to be 
mistaken about me, and I wish to set you right. You 
doubtless imagine that I have acquired all the wealth and 
luxury that you see me enjoy without difficulty or danger, 
but this is far indeed from being the case. I have only 
reached this happy state after having for years suffered 
every possible kind of toil and danger. 

4 Yes, my noble friends,’ he continued, addressing the 
company, 4 I assure you that my adventures have been 
strange enough to deter even the most avaricious men 
from seeking wealth by traversing the seas. Since you 
have, perhaps, heard but confused accounts of my seven 
voyages, and the dangers and wonders that I have met 
with by sea and land, I will now give you a full and true 
account of them, which I think you will be well pleased to 
hear.’ 

As Sindbad was relating his adventures chiefly on 
account of the porter, he ordered, before beginning his 
tale, that the burden which had been left in the street 
should be carried by some of his own servants to the 
place for which Hindbad had set out at first, while he 
remained to listen to the story. 


126 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


FIRST VOYAGE 


I had inherited considerable wealth from my parents, 
and being young and foolish I at first squandered it 
recklessly upon every kind of pleasure, but presently, 
finding that riches speedily take to themselves wings if 
managed as badly as I was managing mine, and remem- 
bering also that to be old and poor is misery indeed, I 
began to bethink me of how I could make the best of 
what still remained to me. I sold all my household goods 
by public auction, and joined a company of merchants who 
traded by sea, embarking with them at Balsora in a ship 
which we had fitted out between us. 

We set sail and took our course towards the East 
Indies by the Persian Gulf, having the coast of Persia 
upon our left hand and upon our right the shores of 
Arabia Felix. I was at first much troubled by the 
uneasy motion of the vessel, but speedily recovered my 
health, and since that hour have been no more plagued 
by sea-sickness. 

From time to time we landed at various islands, where 
we sold or exchanged our merchandise, and one day, 
when the wind dropped suddenly, we found ourselves 
becalmed close to a small island like a green meadow, 
which only rose slightly above the surface of the water. 
Our sails were furled, and the captain gave permission to 
all who wished to land for a while and amuse themselves. 
I was among the number, but when after strolling about 
for some time we lighted a fire and sat down to enjoy the 
repast which we had brought with us, we were startled 
by a sudden and violent trembling of the island, while 
at the same moment those left upon the ship set up an 


FIRST VOYAGE 


127 


outcry bidding us come on board for our lives, since what 
we had taken for an island was nothing but the back of 
a sleeping whale. Those who were nearest to the boat 
threw themselves into it, others sprang into the sea, but 
before I could save myself the whale plunged suddenly 
into the depths of the. ocean, leaving me clinging to a 
piece of the wood which we had brought to make our 
fire. Meanwhile a breeze had sprung up, and in the 
confusion that ensued on board our vessel in hoisting the 
sails and taking up those who were in the boat and cling- 
ing to its sides, no one missed me and I was left at the 
mercy of the waves. All that day 1 floated up and down, 
now beaten this way, now that, and when night fell I 
despaired for my life; but, weary and spent as 1 was, I 
clung to my frail support, and great was my joy when the 
morning light showed me that I had drifted against an 
island. 

The cliffs were high and steep, but luckily for me 
some tree-roots protruded in places, and by their aid I 
climbed up at last, and stretched myself upon the turf 
at the top, where I lay, more dead than alive, till the 
sun was high in the heavens. By that time I was very 
hungry, but after some searching I came upon some 
eatable herbs, and a spring of clear water, and much 
refreshed I set out to explore the island. Presently I 
reached a great plain where a grazing horse was tethered, 
and as I stood looking at it I heard voices talking 
apparently underground, and in a moment a man ap- 
peared who asked, me how I came upon the island. I 
told him my adventures, and heard in return that he was 
one of the grooms of Mihrage, the king of the island, and 
that each year they came to feed their master’s horses in 
this plain. He took me to a cave where his companions 
were assembled, and when I had eaten of the food they set 
before me, they bade me think myself fortunate to have 
come upon them when I did, since they were going back 
to their master on the morrow, and without their aid I 


128 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


could certainly never have found my way to the inhabited 
part of the island. 

Early the next morning we accordingly set out, and 
when we reached the capital I was graciously received 
by the king, to whom I related my adventures, upon 
which he ordered that I should be well eared for and 
provided with such things as I needed. Being a mer- 
chant I sought out men of my own profession, and 
particularly those who came from foreign countries, as 
I hoped in this way to hear news from Bagdad, and 
find out some means of returning thither, for the capital 
was situated upon the sea-shore, and visited by vessels 
from all parts of the world. In the meantime I heard 
many curious things, and answered many questions 
concerning my own country, for I talked willingly with 
all who came to me. Also to while away the time of 
waiting I explored a little island named Cassel, which 
belonged to King Mihrage, and which was supposed to 
be inhabited by a spirit named Deggial. Indeed, the 
sailors assured me that often at night the playing of 
timbals could be heard upon it. However, I saw nothing 
strange upon my voyage, saving some fish that were full 
two hundred cubits long, but were fortunately more in 
dread of us than even we were of them, and fled from us 
if we did but strike upon a board to frighten them. Other 
fishes there were only a cubit long which had heads like 
owls. 

One day after my return, as I went down to the quay, 
I saw a ship which had just cast anchor, and was dis- 
charging her cargo, while the merchants to whom it 
belonged were busily directing the removal of it to their 
warehouses. Drawing nearer I presently noticed that my 
own name was marked upon some of the packages, and 
after having carefully examined them, I felt sure that they 
were indeed those which I had put on board our ship at 
Balsora. I then recognised the captain of the vessel, but 
as I was certain that he believed me to be dead, I went up 


FIRST VOYAGE 


129 


to him and asked who owned the packages that I was 
looking at. 

‘ There was on board my ship,’ he replied, ‘ a 
merchant of Bagdad named Sindbad. One day he and 
several of my other passengers landed upon what we 
supposed to be an island, but which w r as really an 
enormous whale floating asleep upon the waves. No 
sooner did it feel upon its back the heat of the fire which 
had been kindled, than it plunged into the depths of the 
sea. Several of the people who were upon it perished 
in the waters, and among others this unlucky Sindbad. 
This merchandise is his, but I have resolved to dispose of 
it for the benefit of his family if 1 should ever chance to 
meet with them.’ 

4 Captain,’ said I, 4 am that Sindbad whom you 
believe to be dead, and these are my possessions ! ’ 

When the captain heard these words he cried out in 
amazement, ‘Lackaday! and what is the world coming 
to? In these days there is not an honest man to be met 
with. Did I not with my own eyes see Sindbad drown, 
and now you have the audacity to tell me that you are he! 
I should have taken you to be a just man, and yet for the 
sake of obtaining that which does not belong to you, you 
are ready to invent this horrible falsehood.’ 

4 Have patience, and do me the favour to hear my 
story,’ said I. 

‘ Speak then,’ replied the captain, ‘ I’m all attention.’ 

So I told him of my escape and of my fortunate meet- 
ing with the king’s grooms, and how kindly I had been 
received at the palace. Very soon I began to see that I 
had made some impression upon him, and after the 
arrival of some of the other merchants, w r ho showed great 
joy at once more seeing me alive, he declared that he 
also recognised me. 

Throwing himself upon my neck he exclaimed, 
‘ Heaven be praised that you have escaped from so great 
a danger. As to your goods, I pray you take them, and 

9 


130 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 

dispose of them as you please.’ I thanked him, and 
praised his honesty, begging him to accept several bales 
of merchandise in token of my gratitude, but he would 
take nothing. Of the choicest of my goods I prepared 
a present for King Mihrage, who was at first amazed, 
having known that I had lost my all. However, when I 
had explained to him how my bales had been miraculously 
restored to me, he graciously accepted my gifts, and in 
return gave me many valuable things. I then took leave 
of him, and exchanging my merchandise for sandal and 
aloes wood, camphor, nutmegs, cloves, pepper, and 
ginger, I embarked upon the same vessel and traded so 
successfully upon our homeward voyage that I arrived in 
Balsora with about one hundred thousand sequins. My 
family received me with as much joy as I felt upon seeing 
them once more. I bought land and slaves, and built a 
great house in which I resolved to live happily, and in 
the enjoyment of all the pleasures of life to forget my 
past sufferings. 

Here Sindbad paused, and commanded the musicians 
to play again, while the feasting continued until evening. 
When the time came for the porter to depart, Sindbad 
gave him a purse containing one hundred sequins, saying, 
‘ Take this, Hindbad, and go home, but to-morrow come 
again and yon shall hear more of my adventures." 

The porter retired quite overcome by so much 
generosity, and you may imagine that he was well re- 
ceived at home, where his wife and children thanked their 
lucky stars that he had found such a benefactor. 

The next day Hindbad, dressed in his best, returned 
to the voyager’s house, and was received with open arms. 
As soon as all the guests had arrived the banquet began 
as before, and when they had feasted long and merrily, 
Sindbad addressed them thus : 

‘ My friends, I beg that you will give me your attention 
while I relate the adventures of my second voyage, which 
you will find even more astonishing than the first.’ 


131 


SECOND VOYAGE 


I had resolved, as you know, on my return from my first 
voyage, to spend the rest of my days quietly in Bagdad, 
but very soon I grew tired of such an idle life and longed 
once more to find myself upon the sea. 

I procured, therefore, such goods as were suitable 
for the places I intended to visit, and embarked for the 
second time in a good ship with other merchants whom I 
knew to be honourable men. We went from island to 
island, often making excellent bargains, until one day we 
landed at a spot which, though covered with fruit trees 
and abounding in springs of excellent water, appeared to 
possess neither houses nor people. While my companions 
wandered here and there gathering flowers and fruit I sat 
down in a shady place, and, having heartily enjoyed the 
provisions and the wine I had brought with me, I fell 
asleep, lulled by the murmur of a clear brook which flowed 
close by. 

How long I slept I know not, but when I opened 
my eyes and started to my feet I perceived with horror 
that I was alone and that the ship was gone. I rushed 
to and fro like one distracted, uttering cries of despair, 
and when from the shore I saw the vessel under full 
sail just disappearing upon the horizon, I wished bitterly 
enough that I had been content to stay at home in safety. 
But since wishes could do me no good, I presently took 
courage and looked about me for a means of escape. 
When I had climbed a tall tree I first of all directed my 


132 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


anxious glances towards the sea; but, finding nothing 
hopeful there, 1 turned landward, and my curiosity was 
excited by a huge dazzling white object, so far off that 
I could not make out what it might be. 

Descending from the tree I hastily collected what 
remained of my provisions and set off as fast as I could 
go towards it. As I drew near it seemed to me to be 
a white ball of immense size and height, and when I 
could touch it, I found it marvellously smooth and soft. 
As it was impossible to climb it — for it presented no foot- 
hold — I walked round about it seeking some opening, 
but there was none. I counted, however, that it was at 
least fifty paces round. By this time the sun was near 
setting, but quite suddenly it fell dark, something like a 
huge black cloud came swiftly over me, and I saw w r ith 
amazement that it was a bird of extraordinary size which 
was hovering near. Then I remembered that I had often 
heard the sailors speak of a wonderful bird called a roc, 
and it occurred to me that the white object which had 
so puzzled me must be its egg. 

Sure enough the bird settled slowly down upon it, 
covering it with its wings to keep it warm, and I cowered 
close beside the egg in such a position that one of the bird’s 
feet, which was as large as the trunk of a tree, was just 
in front of me. Taking off my turban I bound myself 
securely to it with the linen in the hope that the roc, 
when it took flight next morning, would bear me away 
with it from the desolate island. And this was precisely 
what did happen. As soon as the dawn appeared the bird 
rose into the air carrying me up and up till I could no longer 
see the earth, and then suddenly it descended so swiftly 
that I almost lost consciousness. When I became aware 
that the roc had settled and that I was once again upon 
solid ground, I hastily unbound my turban from its foot 
and freed myself, and that not a moment too soon ; for 
the bird, pouncing upon a huge snake, killed it with a few 
blows from its powerful beak, and seizing it up rose into 







SECOND VOYAGE 


135 


the air once more and soon disappeared from my view. 
When I had looked about me I began to doubt if I had 
gained anything by quitting the desolate island. 

The valley in which I found myself was deep and 
narrow, and surrounded by mountains which towered 
into the clouds, and were so steep and rocky that there 
was no way of climbing up their sides. As I wandered 
about, seeking anxiously for some means of escaping from 
this trap, I observed that the ground was strewed with 
diamonds, some of them of an astonishing size. This sight 
gave me great pleasure, but my delight was speedily 
damped when I saw also numbers of horrible snakes so 
long and so large that the smallest of them could have 
swallowed an elephant with ease. Fortunately for me 
they seemed to hide in caverns of the rocks by day, an<^ 
only came out by night, probably because of their enemy 
the roc. 

All day long I wandered up and down the valley, and 
when it grew dusk I crept into a little cave, and having 
blocked up the entrance to it with a stone, I ate part of my 
little store of food and lay down to sleep, but all through the 
night the serpents crawled to and fro, hissing horribly, so 
that I could scarcely close my eyes for terror. I was 
thankful when the morning light appeared, and when I 
judged by the silence that the serpents had retreated to 
their dens I came tremblingly out of my cave and 
wandered up and down the valley once more, kicking the 
diamonds contemptuously out of my path, for I felt that 
they were indeed vain things to a man in my situation. 
At last, overcome with weariness, I sat down upon a rock, 
but I had hardly closed my eyes when I was startled by 
something which fell to the ground with a thud close 
beside me. 

It was a huge piece of fresh meat, and as I stared at 
it several more pieces rolled over the cliffs in different 
places. I had always thought that the stories the 
sailors told of the famous valley of diamonds, and of 


136 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


the cunning way which some merchants had devised for 
getting at the precious stones, were mere travellers’ tales 
invented to give pleasure to the hearers, but now I 
perceived that they were surely true. These merchants 
came to the valley at the time when the eagles, which 
keep their eyries in the rocks, had hatched their young. 
The merchants then threw great lumps of meat into the 
valley. These, falling with so much force upon the 
diamonds, were sure to take up some of the precious stones 
with them, when the eagles pounced upon the meat and 
carried it off to their nests to feed their hungry broods. 
Then the merchants, scaring away the parent birds with 
shouts and outcries, would secure their treasures. Until 
this moment I had looked upon the valley as my grave, 
for I had seen no possibility of getting out of it alive, but 
now I took courage and began to devise a means of escape. 
I began by picking up all the largest diamonds I could find 
and storing them carefully in the leathern wallet which 
had held my provisions ; this I tied securely to my belt. 

I then chose the piece of meat which seemed most suited 
to my purpose, and with the aid of my turban bound it 
firmly to my back ; this done I laid down upon my face 
and awaited the coming of the eagles. I soon heard the 
flapping of their mighty wings above me, and had the 
satisfaction of feeling one of them seize upon my piece 
of meat, and me with it, and rise slowty towards his nest, 
into which he presently dropped me. Luckily for me the 
merchants were on the watch, and setting up their usual 
outcries they rushed to the nest scaring away the eagle. 
Their amazement was great when they discovered me, 
and also their disappointment, and with one accord they 
fell to abusing me for having robbed them of their usual 
profit. Addressing myself to the one who seemed most 
aggrieved, I said : 

‘ I am sure, if you knew all that I have suffered, you 
would show more kindness towards me, and as for 
diamonds, I have enough here of the very best for you 



SINDBAD IN THE VALLEY OF SERPENTS 









_ . ■ 














SECOND VOYAGE 


139 


and me and all your company.’ So saying I showed 
them to him. The others all crowded round me, wonder- 
ing at my adventures and admiring the device by which I 
had escaped from the valley, and when they had led me 
to their camp and examined my diamonds, they assured 
me that in all the years that they had carried on their 
trade they had seen no stones to be compared with them 
for size and beauty. 

I. found that each merchant chose a particular nest, 
and took his chance of what he might find in it. So I 
begged the one who owned the nest to which I had been 
carried to take as much as he w r ould of my treasure, but 
he contented himself with one stone, and that by no means 
the largest, assuring me that with such a gem his fortune 
was made, and he need toil no more. I stayed with the 
merchants several days, and then as they were journeying 
homewards I gladly accompanied them. Our way lay 
across high mountains infested w r ith frightful serpents, 
but we had the good luck to escape them and came at 
last to the seashore. Thence we sailed to the isle of 
Roha, wdiere the camphor trees grow to such a. size that a 
hundred men could shelter under one of them with ease. 
The sap flow's from an incision made high up in the tree 
into a vessel hung there to receive it, and soon hardens 
into the substance called camphor, but the tree itself 
withers up and dies when it has been so treated. 

In this same island we saw the rhinoceros, an animal 
which is smaller than the elephant and larger than 
the buffalo. It has one horn about a cubit long which 
is solid, but has a furrow from the base to the tip. 
Upon it is traced in white lines the figure of a man. 
The rhinoceros fights with the elephant, and transfixing 
him with his horn carries him off upon his head, but 
becoming blinded with the blood of his enemy, he falls 
helpless to the ground, and then comes the roc, and 
clutches them both up in his talons and takes them to 
feed his young. This doubtless astonishes you, but if 


140 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


you do not believe my tale go to Rolia and see for your- 
self. For fear of wearying yon I pass over in silence 
many other wonderful things which we saw in this island. 
Before we left I exchanged one of my diamonds for much 
goodly merchandise by which I profited greatly on our 
homeward way. At last we reached Balsora, whence 
I hastened to Bagdad, where my first action was to 
bestow large sums of money upon the poor, after which 
I settled down to enjoy tranquilly the riches I had gained 
with so much toil and pain. 

Having thus related the adventures of his second 
voyage, Sindbad again bestowed a hundred sequins upon 
Hindbad, inviting him to come again on the following day 
and hear how he fared upon his third voyage. The other 
guests also departed to their homes, but all returned at 
the same hour next day, including the porter, whose 
former life of hard work and poverty had already begun 
to seem to him like a bad dream. Again after the feast 
was over did Sindbad claim the attention of his guests 
and began the account of his third voyage. 


141 



XV ■' 

THIRD VOYAGE 


After a very short time the pleasant easy life I led made 
me quite forget the perils of my two voyages. Moreover, 
as 1 was still in the prime of life, it pleased me better to 
be up and doing. So once more providing myself with 
the rarest and choicest merchandise of Bagdad, I con- 
veyed it to Balsora, and set sail with other merchants of 
my acquaintance for distant lands. We had touched at 
many ports and made much profit, when one day upon 
the open sea we were caught by a terrible wind which 
blew us completely out of our reckoning, and lasting for 
several days finally drove us into harbour on a strange 
island. 

k I would rather have come to anchor anywhere than 
here,’ quoth our captain. ‘ This island and all adjoining it 
are inhabited by hairy savages, who are certain to attack 
us, and whatever these dwarfs may do we dare not resist, 
since they swarm like locusts, and if one of them is killed 
the rest will fall upon us, and speedily make an end 
of us.’ 

These words caused great consternation among all the 
ship’s company, and only too soon we were to find out 
that the captain spoke truly. There appeared a vast 
multitude of hideous savages, not more than two feet 
high and covered with reddish fur. Throwing them- 
selves into the waves they surrounded our vessel. 
Chattering meanwhile in a language we could not under- 
stand, and clutching at ropes and gangways, they 


142 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


swarmed up tlie ship’s side with such speed and agility 
that they almost seemed to fly. 

You may imagine the rage and terror that seized us 
as we watched them, neither daring to hinder them nor 
able to speak a word to deter them from their purpose, 
whatever it might be. Of this we were not left long in 
doubt. Hoisting the sails, and cutting the cable of the 
anchor, they sailed our vessel to an island which lay a 
little further off, where they drove us ashore ; then taking 
possession of her, they made off to the place from which 
they had come, leaving us helpless upon a shore avoided 
with horror by all mariners for a reason which you will 
soon learn. 

Turning away from the sea we wandered miserably 
inland, finding as we went various herbs and fruits which 
we ate, feeling that w r e might as well live as long as 
possible though we had no hope of escape. Presently we 
saw in the far distance what seemed to us to be a 
splendid palace, towards which we turned our weary steps, 
but when we reached it we saw that it was a castle, lofty, 
and strongly built. Pushing back the heavy ebony doors 
we entered the courtyard, but upon the threshold of the 
great hall beyond it we paused, frozen with horror, at the 
sight which greeted us. On one side lay a huge pile of 
bones — human bones, and on the other numberless spits 
for roasting! Overcome with despair we sank trembling 
to the ground, and lay there without speech or motion. 
The sun was setting wdien a loud noise aroused us, the 
door of the hall w r as violently burst open and a horrible 
giant entered. He was as tall as a palm tree, and perfectly 
black, and had one eye, which flamed like a burning coal 
in the middle of his forehead. His teeth w r ere long and 
sharp and grinned horribly, while his low r er lip hung down 
upon his chest, and he had ears like elephant’s ears, 
which covered his shoulders, and nails like the claws of 
some fierce bird. 

At this terrible sight our senses left us and we lay 


llUlllliiilf J'i/iiu /in/u/ 'HII/H/I // // '/ / 



THE GIANT ENTERS 













THIRD VOYAGE 


145 


like dead men. When at last we came to ourselves the 
giant sat examining us attentively with his fearful eye. 
Presently when he had looked at us enough he came 
towards us, and stretching out his hand took me by the 
back of the neck, turning me this way and that, but 
feeling that I was mere skin and bone he set me down 
again and went on to the next, whom he treated in the 
same fashion ; at last he came to the captain, and finding 
him the fattest of us all, he took him up in one hand and 
stuck him upon a spit and proceeded to kindle a huge 
fire at which he presently roasted him. After the giant 
had supped he lay down to sleep, snoring like the loudest 
thunder, while we lay shivering with horror the whole 
night through, and when day broke he awoke and went 
out, leaving us in the castle. 

When we believed him to be really gone we started 
up bemoaning our horrible fate, until the hall echoed with 
our despairing cries. Though we were many and our 
enemy was alone it did not occur to us to kill him, and 
indeed we should have found that a hard task, even if we 
had thought of it, and no plan could we devise to deliver 
ourselves. So at last, submitting to our sad fate, we 
spent the day in wandering up and down the island 
eating such fruits as we could find, and when night came 
we returned to the castle, having sought in vain for any 
other place of shelter. At sunset the giant returned, 
supped upon one of our unhappy comrades, slept and 
snored till dawn, and then left us as before. Our con- 
dition seemed to ns so frightful that several of my com- 
panions thought it would be better to leap from the cliffs 
and perish in the waves at once, rather than await so 
miserable an end ; but I had a plan of escape which I 
now unfolded to them, and which they at once agreed to 
attempt. 

‘Listen, my brothers,’ I added. ‘You know that 
plenty of driftwood lies along the shore. Let us make 
several rafts, and carry them to a suitable place. If our 

10 


146 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


plot succeeds, we can wait patiently for the chance of some 
passing ship which would rescue us from this fatal 
island. If it fails, we must quickly take to our rafts ; 
frail as they are, we have more chance of saving our lives 
with them than we have if we remain here.’ 

All agreed with me, and we spent the day in building- 
rafts, each capable of carrying three persons. At 
nightfall we returned to the castle, and very soon in came 
the giant, and one more of our number was sacrificed. 
But the time of our vengeance was at hand ! As soon as 
he had finished his horrible repast he lay down to sleep 
as before, and when we heard him begin to snore I, 
and nine of the boldest of my comrades, rose softly, and 
took each a spit, which we made red-hot in the fire, and 
then at a given signal we plunged it with one accord 
into the giant’s eye, completely blinding him. Uttering 
a terrible cry, he sprang to his feet clutching in all 
directions to try to seize one of us, but we had all fled 
different ways as soon as the deed was done, and thrown 
ourselves flat upon the ground in corners where he was 
not likely to touch us with his feet. 

After a vain search he fumbled about till he found 
the door, and fled out of it howling frightfully. As for 
us, when he was gone we made haste to leave the fatal 
castle, and, stationing ourselves beside our rafts, we 
waited to see what would happen. Our idea was that 
if, when the sun rose, we saw nothing of the giant, and 
no longer heard his howls, which still came faintly 
through the darkness, growing more and more distant, 
we should conclude that he was dead, and that we 
might safely stay upon the island and need not risk 
our lives upon the frail rafts. But alas! morning light 
sho-wed us our enemy approaching us, supported on 
either hand by two giants nearly as large and fearful 
as himself, while a crowd of others followed close upon 
their heels. Hesitating no longer we clambered upon 
our rafts and rowed with all our might out to sea. The 







THE GIANTS HURL ROCKS AT SINDBAD AND HIS COMPANIONS 































- 


















THIRD VOYAGE 


149 


giants, seeing their prey escaping them, seized np huge 
pieces of rock, and wading into the water hurled them 
after us with such good aim that all the rafts except the 
one I was upon were swamped, and their luckless crews 
drowned, without our being able to do anything to help 
them. Indeed I and my two companions had all we 
could do to keep our own raft beyond the reach of the 
giants, but by dint of hard rowing we at last gained the 
open sea. Here we were at the mercy of the winds and 
waves, which tossed us to and fro all that day and night, 
but the next morning we found ourselves near an island, 
upon which we gladly landed. 

There we found delicious fruits, and having satisfied 
our hunger we presently lay down to rest upon the shore. 
Suddenly we were aroused by a loud rustling noise, and 
starting up, saw that it was caused by an immense snake 
which was gliding towards us over the sand. So swiftly 
it came that it had seized one of my comrades before he 
had time to fly, and in spite of his cries and struggles 
speedily crushed the life out of him in its mighty coils 
and proceeded to swallow him. By this time my other 
companion and I were running for our lives to some 
place where we might hope to be safe from this new 
horror, and seeing a tall tree we climbed up into it, having 
first provided ourselves with a store of fruit off the 
surrounding bushes. When night came I fell asleep, but 
only to be awakened once more by the terrible snake, 
which after hissing horribly round the tree at last reared 
itself up against it, and finding my sleeping comrade who 
was perched just below me, it swallowed him also, and 
crawled away leaving me half dead with terror. 

When the sun rose I crept down from the tree with 
hardly a hope of escaping the dreadful fate which had over- 
taken my comrades ; but life is sweet, and I determined to 
do all I could to save myself. All day long I toiled with 
frantic haste and collected quantities of dry brushwood, 
reeds and thorns, which I bound with faggots, and making 


150 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


a circle of them under my tree I piled them firmly one 
upon another until I had a kind of tent in which I crouched 
like a mouse in a hole when she sees the cat coming. 
You may imagine what a fearful night I passed, for the 
snake returned eager to devour me, and glided round 
and round my frail shelter seeking an entrance. Every 
moment I feared that it would succeed in pushing aside 
some of the faggots, but happily for me they held 
together, and when it grew light my enemy retired, 
baffled and hungry, to his den. As for me I was more 
dead than alive ! Shaking with fright and half suffocated 
by the poisonous breath of the monster, I came out of my 
tent and crawled down to the sea, feeling that it would 
be better to plunge from the cliffs and end my life at once 
than pass such another night of horror. But to my joy 
and relief I saw a ship sailing by, and by shouting wildly 
and waving my turban I managed to attract the atten- 
tion of her crew. 

A boat was sent to rescue me, and very soon I found 
myself on board surrounded by a wondering crowd of 
sailors and merchants eager to know by what chance I 
found myself in that desolate island. After I had told 
my story they regaled me with the choicest food the 
ship afforded, and the captain, seeing that I was in rags, 
generously bestowed upon me one of his own coats. 
After sailing about for some time and touching at many 
ports we came at last to the island of Salahat, where 
sandal wood grows in great abundance. Here we anchored, 
and as I stood watching the merchants disembarking their 
goods and preparing to sell or exchange them, the captain 
came up to me and said, 

4 I have here, brother, some merchandise belonging to 
a passenger of mine who is dead. Will you do me the 
favour to trade wdth it, and when I meet with his heirs I 
shall be able to give them the money, though it will be 
only just that you shall have a portion for your trouble.’ 

I consented gladly, for I did not like standing by 


THIRD VOYAGE 


151 


idle. Whereupon he pointed the bales out to me, and 
sent for the person whose duty it was to keep a list of 
the goods that were upon the ship. When this man 
came he asked in what name the merchandise was to be 
registered. 

‘ In the name of Sindbad the Sailor,’ replied the 
captain. 

At this I was greatly surprised, but looking carefully 
at him I recognised him to be the captain of the ship 
upon which I had made my second voyage, though he 
had altered much since that time. As for him, believing 
me to be dead it w r as no wonder that he had not re- 
cognised me. 

4 So, captain,’ said I, ‘ the merchant who owned those 
bales was called Sindbad? ’ 

‘ Yes,’ he replied. 4 He was so named. He belonged 
to Bagdad, and joined my ship at Balsora, but by mis- 
chance he was left behind upon a desert island where we 
had landed to fill up our water-casks, and it was not until 
four hours later that he was missed. By that time the 
wind had freshened, and it was impossible to put back for 
him.’ 

‘ You suppose him to have perished then? ’ said I. 

4 Alas ! yes,’ he answered. 

‘ Why, captain ! ’ I cried, 4 look well at me. I am that 
Sindbad who fell asleep upon the island and awoke to 
find himself abandoned!’ 

The captain stared at me in amazement, but was 
presently convinced that I was indeed speaking the 
truth, and rejoiced greatly at my escape. 

4 1 am glad to have that piece of carelessness off my 
conscience at any rate,’ said he. 4 Now take your goods, 
and the profit I have made for you upon them, and may 
you prosper in future.’ 

I took them gratefully, and as we went from one 
island to another I laid in stores of cloves, cinnamon, and 
other spices. In one place I saw a tortoise which was 


152 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


twenty cubits long and as many broad, also a fish that 
was like a cow and had skin so thick that it was used to 
make shields. Another I saw that was like a camel in 
shape and colour. So by degrees we came back to 
Balsora, and I returned to Bagdad with so much money 
that 1 could not myself count it, besides treasures without 
end. 1 gave largely to the poor, and bought much land 
to add to what I already possessed, and thus ended my 
third voyage. 

When Sindbad had finished his story he gave another 
hundred sequins to Hindbad, who then departed with 
the other guests, but next day when they had all re- 
assembled, and the banquet was ended, their host 
continued his adventures. 


153 


FOURTH VOYAGE 


Rich and happy as I was after my third voyage, I could 
not make up my mind to stay at home altogether. My 
love of trading, and the pleasure I took in anything that 
was new and strange, made me set my affairs in order, 
and begin my journey through some of the Persian pro- 
vinces, having first sent off stores of goods to await my 
coming in the different places I intended to visit. I took 
ship at a distant seaport, and for some time all went well, 
but at last, being caught in a violent hurricane, our vessel 
became a total wreck in spite of all our worthy captain 
could do to save her, and many of our company perished 
in the waves. I, with a few others, had the good fortune 
to be washed ashore clinging to pieces of the wreck, for 
the storm had driven us near an island, and scrambling 
up beyond the reach of the waves we threw ourselves 
down quite exhausted, to wait for morning. 

At daylight we wandered inland, and soon saw some 
huts, to which we directed our steps. As we drew near 
their black inhabitants swarmed out in great numbers and 
surrounded us, and we were led to their houses, and as it 
were divided among our captors. I with five others was 
taken into a hut, where we were made to sit upon the 
ground, and certain herbs were given to us, which the 
blacks made signs to us to eat. Observing that they 
themselves did not touch them, I was careful only to 
pretend to taste my portion ; but my companions, being 
very hungry, rashly ate up all that was set before them, 


154 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


and very soon I had the horror of seeing them become 
perfectly mad. Though they chattered incessantly I 
could not understand a word they said, nor did they 
heed when I spoke to them. The savages now produced 
large bowls full of rice prepared with cocoanut oil, of 
which my crazy comrades ate eagerly, but 1 only tasted a 
few grains, understanding clearly that the object of our 
captors was to fatten us speedily for their own eating, and 
this was exactly what happened. My unlucky companions 
having lost their reason, felt neither anxiety nor fear, and 
ate greedily all that was offered them. So they were 
soon fat and there was an end of them, but 1 grew leaner 
day by day, for I ate but little, and even that little did me 
no good by reason of my fear of what lay before me. 
However, as I was so far from being a tempting morsel, I 
was allowed to wander about freely, and one day, when 
all the blacks had gone off upon some expedition leaving 
only an old man to guard me, 1 managed to escape from 
him and plunged into the forest, running faster the more 
he cried to me to come back, until I had completely 
distanced him. 

For seven days I hurried on, resting only when the 
darkness stopped me, and living chiefly upon cocoanuts, 
which afforded me both meat and drink, and on the 
eighth day I reached the seashore and saw a party of 
white men gathering pepper, which grew abundantly all 
about. Reassured by the nature of their occupation, I 
advanced towards them and they greeted me in Arabic, 
asking who I was and whence I came. My delight was 
great on hearing this familiar speech, and I willingly 
satisfied their curiosit} 7 , telling them how I had been 
shipwrecked, and captured by the blacks. 4 But these 
savages devour men ! ’ said they. 1 How did you escape?’ 
I repeated to them what I have just told you, at which 
they were mightily astonished. I stayed with them until 
they had collected as much pepper as they wished, 
and then they took me back to their own country and 


FOURTH VOYAGE 


155 


presented me to their king, by whom I was hospitably 
received. To him also I had to relate my adventures, 
which surprised him much, and when I had finished he 
ordered that I should be supplied with food and raiment 
and treated with consideration. 

The island on which I found myself was full of people, 
and abounded in all sorts of desirable things, and a great 
deal of traffic went on in the capital, where I soon began 
to feel at home and contented. Moreover, the king 
treated me with special favour, and in consequence of this 
everyone, whether at the court or in the town, sought to 
make life pleasant to me. One thing I remarked which 
I thought very strange ; this was that, from the greatest 
to the least, all men rode their horses without bridle or 
stirrups. I one day presumed to ask his majesty why he 
did not use them, to which he replied, ‘ You speak to me 
of things of which I have never before heard ! ’ This gave 
me an idea. I found a clever workman, and made him 
cut out under my direction the foundation of a saddle, 
which I wadded and covered with choice leather, adorn- 
ing it with rich gold embroidery. I then got a lock- 
smith to make me a bit and a pair of spurs after a pattern 
that I drew for him, and when all these things were 
completed I presented them to the king and showed him 
how to use them. When I had saddled one of his horses 
he mounted it and rode about quite delighted with the 
novelty, and to show his gratitude he rewarded me with 
large gifts. After this I had to make saddles for all the 
principal officers of the king’s household, and as they all 
gave me rich presents I soon became very wealthy and 
quite an important person in the city. 

One day the king sent for me and said, ‘ Sindbad, I 
am going to ask a favour of you. Both I and my subjects 
esteem you, and wish you to end your days amongst us. 
Therefore I desire that you will marry a rich and beautiful 
lady whom I will find for you, and think no more of your 
own country.’ 


156 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


As the king’s will was law I accepted the charming 
bride he presented to me, and lived . happily with her. 
Nevertheless I had every intention of escaping at the 
first opportunity, and going back to Bagdad. Things 
were thus going prosperously with me when it happened 
that the wife of one of my neighbours, with whom 1 had 
struck up quite a friendship, fell ill, and presently died. 
I went to his house to offer my consolations, and found 
him in the depths of woe. 

‘ Heaven preserve you,’ said I, 4 and send you a long 
life ! ’ 

4 Alas!’ he replied, 4 what is the good of saying that 
when I have but an hour left to live ! ’ 

4 Come, come ! ’ said I, 4 surely it is not so bad as all 
that. I trust that you may be spared to me for many 
years.’ 

4 1 hope,’ answered he, 4 that your life may be long, 
but as for me, all is finished. I have set my house in 
order, and to-day I shall be buried with my wife. This 
has been the law upon our island from the earliest ages 
— the living husband goes to the grave with his dead wife, 
the living wife with her dead husband. So did our fathers, 
and so must we do. The law changes not, and all must 
submit to it ! ’ 

As he spoke the friends and relations of the unhappy 
pair began to assemble. The body, decked in rich robes 
and sparkling with jewels, was laid upon an open bier, 
and the procession started, taking its way to a high moun- 
tain at some distance from the city, the wretched husband, 
clothed from head to foot in a black mantle, following 
mournfully. 

When the place of interment was reached the corpse 
was lowered, just as it was, into a deep pit. Then the 
husband, bidding farewell to all his friends, stretched him- 
self upon another bier, upon which were laid seven little 
loaves of bread and a pitcher of water, and he also was 
let down-down-down to the depths of the horrible cavern, 



SINDBAD LOWERED INTO THE CAVERN 







FOURTH VOYAGE 


159 


and then a stone was laid over the opening, and the 
melancholy company wended its way back to the city. 

You may imagine that I was no unmoved spectator 
of these proceedings ; to all the others it was a thing to 
which they had been accustomed from their youth up ; 
but I was so horrified that I could not help telling the 
king how it struck me. 

4 Sire,’ I said , 4 I am more astonished than I can express 
to you at the strange custom which exists in your dominions 
of burying the living with the dead. In all my travels I 
have never before met with so cruel and horrible a law.’ 

4 What would you have, Sindbad?’ he replied. 4 It is 
the law for everybody. I myself should be buried with 
the Queen if she were the first to die.’ 

4 But, your Majesty,’ said I, 4 dare I ask if this law 
applies to foreigners also ? ’ 

4 Why, yes,’ replied the king smiling, in what I could 
but consider a very heartless manner, 4 they are no ex- 
ception to the rule if they have married in the country.’ 

When I heard this I went home much cast down, and 
from that time forward my mind was never easy. If 
only my wife’s little finger ached I fancied she was 
going to die, and sure enough before very long she fell 
really ill and in a few days breathed her last. My dismay 
was great, for it seemed to me that to be buried alive 
was even a worse fate than to be devoured by cannibals, 
nevertheless there was no escape. The body of my 
wife, arrayed in her richest robes and decked with all 
her jewels, was laid upon the bier. I followed it, and after 
me came a great procession, headed by the king and all 
his nobles, and in this order we reached the fatal moun- 
tain, which was one of a lofty chain bordering the sea. 

Here I made one more frantic effort to excite the pity 
of the king and those who stood by, hoping to save 
myself even at this last moment, but it was of no 
avail. No one spoke to me, they even appeared to hasten 
over their dreadful task, and I speedily found myself 


160 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


descending into the gloomy pit, with my seven loaves and 
pitcher of water beside me. Almost before I reached the 
bottom the stone was rolled into its place above my head, 
and I was left to my fate. A feeble ray of light shone into 
the cavern through some chink, and when I had the 
courage to look about me I could see that I was in a vast 
vault, bestrewn with bones and bodies of the dead. I 
even fancied that I heard the expiring sighs of those who, 
like myself, had come into this dismal place alive. All in 
vain did I shriek aloud with rage and despair, reproaching 
myself for the love of gain and adventure which had 
brought me to such a pass, but at length, growing calmer, 
I took up my bread and water, and wrapping my face 
in my mantle I groped my way towards the end of the 
cavern, where the air was fresher. 

Here I lived in darkness and misery until m} T pro- 
visions were exhausted, but just as I was nearly dead 
from starvation the rock was rolled away overhead and 
I saw that a bier was being lowered into the cavern, and 
that the corpse upon it was a man. In a moment my 
mind was made up, the woman who followed had nothing 
to expect but a lingering death ; I should be doing her a 
service if I shortened her misery. Therefore when she 
descended, already insensible from terror, I was ready 
armed with a huge bone, one blow from which left her 
dead, and I secured the bread and water which gave me 
a hope of life. Several times did I have recourse to this 
desperate expedient, and I know not how long I had 
been a prisoner when one day I fancied that I heard 
something near me, which breathed loudly. Turning to 
the place from which the sound came I dimly saw a 
shadowy form which fled at my movement, squeezing 
itself through a cranny in the wall. I pursued it as fast 
as I could, and found myself in a narrow crack among the 
rocks, along which I was just able to force my way. I 
followed it for what seemed to me many miles, and at 
last saw before me a glimmer of light which grew clearer 


FOURTH VOYAGE 


101 


every moment until I emerged upon the sea shore with a 
joy which I cannot describe. When I was sure that I was 
not dreaming, I realised that it was doubtless some little 
animal which had found its way into the cavern from the 
sea, and when disturbed had fled, showing me a means of 
escape which I could never have discovered for myself. 
I hastily surveyed my surroundings, and saw that I was 
safe from all pursuit from the town. 

The mountains sloped sheer down to the sea, and 
there was no road across them. Being assured of this 
I returned to the cavern, and amassed a rich treasure 
of diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and jewels of all kinds 
which strewed the ground. These I made up into 
bales, and stored them into a safe place upon the beach, 
and then waited hopefully for the passing of a ship. 
I had looked out for two days, however, before a single 
sail appeared, so it was with fnuch delight that I at 
last saw a vessel not very far from the shore, and by 
waving my arms and uttering loud cries succeeded in 
attracting the attention of her crew. A boat was sent off 
to me, and in answer to the questions of the sailors as to 
how I came to be in such a plight, I replied that I had 
been shipwrecked two days before, but had managed to 
scramble ashore with the bales which I pointed out to 
them. Luckily for me they believed my story, and with- 
out even looking at the place where they found me, took 
up my bundles, and rowed me back to the ship. Once 
on board, I soon saw that the captain was too much 
occupied with the difficulties of navigation to pay much 
heed to me, though he generously made me welcome, and 
would not even accept the jewels with which I offered to 
pay my passage. Our voyage was prosperous, and after 
visiting many lands, and collecting in each place great 
store of goodly merchandise, I found myself at last 
in Bagdad once more with unheard of riches of every 
description. Again I gave large sums of money to the 
poor, and enriched all the mosques in the city, after 

11 


162 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


which I gave myself up to my friends and relations, with 
whom I passed my time in feasting and merriment. 

Here Sindbad paused, and all his hearers declared 
that the adventures of his fourth voyage had pleased 
them better than anything they had heard before. They 
then took their leave, followed by Hindbad, who had 
once more received a hundred sequins, and with the rest 
had been bidden, to return next day for the story of the 
fifth voyage. 

When the time came all were in their places, and 
when they had eaten and drunk of all that was set before 
them Sindbad began his tale. 


163 


FIFTH VOYAGE 

Not even all that I had gone through could make me 
contented with a quiet life. I soon wearied of its pleasures, 
and longed for change and adventure. Therefore 1 set 
out once more, but this time in a ship of my own, which I 
built and fitted out at the nearest seaport. I wished to 
be able to call at whatever port I chose, taking my own 
time ; but as I did not intend carrying enough goods for 
a full cargo, I invited several merchants of different 
nations to join me. We set sail with the first favourable 
wind, and after a long voyage upon the open seas we 
landed upon an unknown island which proved to be un- 
inhabited. We determined, however, to explore it, but 
had not gone far when we found a roc’s egg, as large as 
the one I had seen before and evidently very nearly 
hatched, for the beak of the young bird had already 
pierced the shell. In spite of all I could say to deter 
them, the merchants who were with me fell upon it with 
their hatchets, breaking the shell, and killing the young 
roc. Then lighting a fire upon the ground they hacked 
morsels from the bird, and proceeded to roast them 
while I stood by aghast. 

Scarcely had they finished their ill-omened repast, 
when the air above us was darkened by two mighty 
shadows. The captain of my ship, knowing by experi- 
ence what this meant, cried out to us that the parent 
birds were coming, and urged us to get on board with 
all speed. This we did, and the sails were hoisted, but 


164 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


9 


before we had made any way the rocs reached their 
despoiled nest and hovered about it, uttering frightful 
cries when they discovered the mangled remains of their 
young one. For a moment we lost sight of them, and 
were flattering ourselves that we had escaped, when they 
reappeared and soared into the air directly over our vessel, 
and we saw that each held in its claws an immense rock 
ready to crush us. There was a moment of breathless 
suspense, then one bird loosed its hold and the huge 
block of stone hurtled through the air, but thanks to the 
presence of mind of the helmsman, who turned our ship 
violently in another direction, it fell into the sea close 
beside us, cleaving it asunder till we could nearly see the 
bottom. We had hardly time to draw a breath of relief 
before the other rock fell with a mighty crash right in the 
midst of our luckless vessel, smashing it into a thousand 
fragments, and crushing, or hurling into the sea, pas- 
sengers and crew. I myself went down with the rest, 
but had the good fortune to rise unhurt, and by holding 
on to a piece of driftwood with one hand and swimming 
with the other I kept myself afloat and was presently 
washed up by the tide on to an island. Its shores were 
steep and rocky, but I scrambled up safely and threw 
myself down to rest upon the green turf. 

When I had somewhat recovered I began to examine 
the spot in which I found myself, and truly it seemed to me 
that I had reached a garden of delights. There were trees 
everywhere, and they were laden with flowers and fruit, 
while a crystal stream wandered in and out under their 
shadow. When night came I slept sweetly in a cosy nook, 
though the remembrance that I was alone in a strange land 
made me sometimes start up and look around me in 
alarm, and then I wished heartily that I had stayed at 
home at ease. However, the morning sunlight restored 
my courage, and I once more wandered among the trees, 
but always with some anxiety as to what I might see 
next. I had penetrated some distance into the island 



THE FIRST ROC AIMS A STONE AT THE SHIP 




FIFTH VOYAGE 


167 


when 1 saw an old man bent and feeble sitting upon the 
1 i\ ei bank, and at first X took him to be some ship- 
wrecked mariner like myself. Going up to him I greeted 
him in a friendly way, but he only nodded his head at me 
in reply. I then asked what he did there, and he made 
signs to me that he wished to get across the river to 
gather some fruit, and seemed to beg me to carry him on 
my back. Pitying his age and feebleness, I took him up, 
and wading across the stream 1 bent down that he might 
more easily reach the bank, and bade him get down. 
But instead of allowing himself to be set upon his feet 
(even now it makes me laugh to think of it!), this 
creature who had seemed to me so decrepit leaped 
nimbly upon my shoulders, and hooking his legs round 
my neck gripped me so tightly that 1 was well-nigli 
choked, and so overcome with terror that I fell insensible 
to the ground. When I recovered my enemy was still 
in his place, though he had released his hold enough to 
allow me breathing space, and seeing me revive he 
prodded me adroitly first with one foot and then with 
the other, until I was forced to get up and stagger about 
with him under the trees while he gathered and ate the 
choicest fruits. This weut on all day, and even at night, 
when I threw myself down half dead with weariness, the 
terrible old man held on tight to my neck, nor did he 
fail to greet the first glimmer of morning light by 
drumming upon me with his heels, until I perforce awoke 
and resumed my dreary march with rage and bitterness 
in my heart. 

It happened one day that I passed a tree under which 
lay several dry gourds, and catching one up I amused 
myself with scooping out its contents and pressing into it 
the juice of several bunches of grapes which hung from 
every bush. When it was full I left it propped in the 
fork of a tree, and a few days later, carrying the hateful 
old man that way, I snatched at my gourd as I passed it 
and had the satisfaction of a draught of excellent wine so 


168 


THE ARABIAN -NIGHTS 


good and refreshing that I even forgot my detestable 
burden, and began to sing and caper. 

The old monster was not slow to perceive the effect 
which my draught had produced and that I carried him 
more lightly than usual, so he stretched out his skinny 
hand and seizing the gourd first tasted its contents 
cautiously, then drained them to the very last drop. The 
wine was strong and the gourd capacious, so he also 
began to sing after a fashion, and soon I had the delight 
of feeling the iron grip of his goblin legs unclasp, and 
with one vigorous effort I threw him to the ground, from 
which he never moved again. I was so rejoiced to have 
at last got rid of this uncanny old man that I ran leaping 
and bounding down to the sea shore, where, by the 
greatest good luck, I met with some mariners who had 
anchored off the island to enjoy the delicious fruits, and 
to renew their supply of water. 

They heard the story of my escape with amazement, 
saying, ‘ You fell into the hands of the Old Man of the 
Sea, and it is a mercy that he did not strangle you as he has 
everyone else upon whose shoulders he has managed to 
perch himself. This island is well known as the scene 
of his evil deeds, and no merchant or sailor who lands 
upon it cares to stray far away from his comrades/ 
After we had talked for a while they took me back with 
them on board their ship, where the captain received me 
kindly, and we soon set sail, and after several days reached 
a large and prosperous-looking town where all the houses 
were built of stone. Here we anchored, and one of the 
merchants, who had been very friendly to me on the way, 
took me ashore with him and showed me a lodging set 
apart for strange merchants. He then provided me with 
a large sack, and pointed out to me a party of others 
equipped in like manner. 

‘ Go with them,’ said he, ‘ and do as they do, but 
beware of losing sight of them, for if you strayed your 
life would be in danger.’ 



THE OLD MAN OF THE SEA 






FIFTH VOYAGE 


171 




With that he supplied me with provisions, and bade 
me farewell, and I set out with my new companions. I 
soon learnt that the object of our expedition was to fill 
our sacks with cocoanuts, but when at length I saw the 
trees and noted their immense height and the slippery 
smoothness of their slender trunks, I did not at all 
understand how we were to do it. The crowns of the 
cocoa-palms were all alive with monkeys, big and little, 
which skipped from one to the other with surprising 
-agility, seeming to be curious about us and disturbed at 
our appearance, and I was at first surprised when my 
companions after collecting stones began to throw them 
at the lively creatures, which seemed to me quite harm- 
less. But very soon I saw the reason of it and joined 
them heartily, for the monkeys, annoyed and wishing to 
pay us back in our own coin, began to tear the nuts from 
the trees and cast them at us with angry and spiteful 
gestures, so that after very little labour our sacks were 
filled with the fruit which we could not otherwise have 
obtained. 

As soon as we had as many as we could carry we 
went back to the town, where my friend bought my share 
and advised me to continue the same occupation until 
I had earned money enough to carry me to my own 
country. This I did, and before long had amassed a con- 
siderable sum. Just then I heard that there was a trading 
ship ready to sail, and taking leave of my friend I went on 
board, carrying with me a goodly store of cocoanuts ; and 
we sailed first to the islands where pepper grows, then to 
Comari where the best aloes wood is found, and where 
men drink no wine by an unalterable law. Here I ex- 
changed my nuts for pepper and good aloes wood, and 
went a-fishing for pearls with some of the other merchants, 
and my divers were so lucky that very soon I had an 
immense number, and those very large and perfect. 
With all these treasures I came joyfully back to Bagdad, 
where I disposed of them for large sums of money, of 


172 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


which I did not fail as before to give the tenth part to 
the poor, and after that I rested from my labours and 
comforted myself with all the pleasures that my riches 
could give me. 

Having thus ended his story, Sindbad ordered that one 
hundred sequins should be given to Ilindbad, and the 
guests then withdrew ; but after the next day’s feast he 
began the account of his sixth voyage as follows. 


173 


SIXTH VOYAGE 


It must be a marvel to you how, after having five times 
met with shipwreck and unheard of perils, I could again 
tempt fortune and risk fresh trouble. I am even sur- 
prised myself when I look back, but evidently it was 
my fate to rove, and after a year of repose I prepared to 
make a sixth voyage, regardless of the entreaties of my 
friends and relations, who did all they could to keep me 
at home. Instead of going by the Persian Gulf, I travelled 
a considerable way overland, and finally embarked from 
a distant Indian port with a captain who meant to make a 
long voyage. And truly he did so, for we fell in with stormy 
weather which drove us completely out of our course, so 
that for many days neither captain nor pilot knew where 
we were, nor where we were going. When they did at 
last discover our position we had small ground for re- 
joicing, for the captain, casting his turban upon the deck 
and tearing his beard, declared that we were in the most 
dangerous spot upon the whole wide sea, and had been 
caught by a current which was at that minute sweeping 
us to destruction. It was too true ! In spite of all the 
sailors could do we were driven with frightful rapidity 
towards the foot of a mountain, which rose sheer out of 
the sea, and our vessel was dashed to pieces upon the 
rocks at its base, not, however, until we had managed to 
scramble on shore, carrying with ns the most precious of 
our possessions. When we had done this the captain said 
to us : 

4 Now we are here we may as well begin to dig our 


174 


THE ARAB TAN NIGHTS 


graves at once, since from this fatal spot no shipwrecked 
mariner has ever returned.’ 

This speech discouraged us much, and we began to 
lament over our sad fate. 

The mountain formed the seaward boundary of a large 
island, and the narrow strip of rocky shore upon which 
we stood was strewn with the wreckage of a thousand 
gallant ships, while the bones of the luckless mariners 
shone white in the sunshine, and we shuddered to think 
how soon- our owm would be added to the heap. All 
around, too, lay vast quantities of the costliest merchan- 
dise, and treasures were heaped in every cranny of the 
rocks, but all these things only added to the desolation of the 
scene. It struck me as a very strange thing that a river 
of clear fresh water, which gushed out from the mountain 
not far from where we stood, instead of flowing into the 
sea as rivers generally do, turned off sharply, and flowed 
out of sight under a natural archway of rock, and when I 
went to examine it more closely I found that inside the 
cave the walls were thick with diamonds, and rubies, and 
masses of crystal, and the floor was strewn with ambergris. 
Here, then, upon this desolate shore we abandoned our- 
selves to our fate, for there was no possibility of scaling 
the mountain, and if a ship had appeared it could only 
have shared our doom. The first thing our captain did 
was to divide equally amongst us all the food we 
possessed, and then the length of each man’s life 
depended on the time he could make his portion last. I 
myself could live upon very little. 

Nevertheless, by the time I had buried the last of 
my companions my stock of provisions was so small 
that I hardly thought I should live long enough to 
dig my own grave, which I set about doing, while I 
regretted bitterly the roving disposition which was 
always bringing me into such straits, and thought 
longingly of all the comfort and luxury that I had left. 
But luckily for me the fancy took me to stand once 


SIXTH VOYAGE 


175 


more beside the river where it plunged out of sight in 
the depths of the cavern, and as 1 did so an idea struck 
me. This river which hid itself underground doubtless 
emerged again at some distant spot. Why should I not 
build a raft and trust myself to its swiftly flowing waters? 
If I perished before I could reach the light of day once 
more I should be no worse off than I was now, for death 
stared me in the face, while there was always the 
possibility that, as I was born under a lucky star, I might 
find myself safe and sound in some desirable land. I 
decided at any rate to risk it, and speedily built myself a 
stout raft of drift-wood with strong cords, of which enough 
and to spare lay strewn upon the beach. I then made 
up many packages of rubies, emeralds, rock crystal, 
ambergris, and precious stuffs, and bound them upon my 
raft, being careful to preserve the balance, and then I 
seated myself upon it, having two small oars that I had 
fashioned laid ready to my hand, and loosed the cord 
which held it to the bank. Once out in the current 
my raft flew swiftly under the gloomy archway, and I 
found myself in total darkness, carried smoothly forward 
by the rapid river. On I went as it seemed to me for 
many nights and days. Once the channel became so 
small that I had a narrow escape of being crushed 
against the rocky roof, and after that I took the pre- 
caution of lying flat upon my precious bales. Though I 
only ate what was absolutely necessary to keep myself 
alive, the inevitable moment came when, after swallowing 
my last morsel of food, I began to wonder if I must after 
all die of hunger. Then, worn out with anxiety and 
fatigue, I fell into a deep sleep, and when I again opened 
my eyes I was once more in the light of day ; a beautiful 
country lay before me, and my raft, which was tied to the 
river bank, was surrounded by friendly looking black 
men. I rose and saluted them, and they spoke to me in 
return, but I could not understand a word of their 
language. Feeling perfectly bewildered by my sudden 


17 G 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


return to life and light, I murmured to myself in Arabic, 
‘Close thine eyes, and while thou sleepest Heaven will 
change thy fortune from evil to good.’ 

One of the natives, who understood this tongue, then 
came forward saying : 

‘ My brother, be not surprised to see us ; this is our 
land, and as we came to get water from the river we 
noticed your raft floating down it, and one of us swam 
out and brought you to the shore. We have waited for 
your awakening ; tell us now whence you come and where 
you were going by that dangerous way? ’ 

I replied that nothing would please me better than 
to tell them, but that I was starving, and would fain eat 
something first. I was soon supplied with all I needed, 
and having satisfied my hunger I told them faithfully all 
that had befallen me. They were lost in wonder at my 
tale when it was interpreted to them, and said that 
adventures so surprising must be related to their king 
only by the man to whom they had happened. So, pro- 
curing a horse, they mounted me upon it, and we set out, 
followed by several strong men carrying my raft just as 
it was upon their shoulders. In this order we marched 
into the city of Serendib, where the natives presented me 
to their king, whom I saluted in the Indian fashion, 
prostrating myself at his feet and kissing the ground ; but 
the monarch bade me rise and sit beside him, asking first 
what was my name. 

I I am Sindbad,’ I replied, 4 whom men call u the 
Sailor,” for I have voyaged much upon many seas.’ 

‘ And how come you here? ’ asked the king. 

I told my story, concealing nothing, and his surprise 
and delight were so great that he ordered my adventures 
to be written in letters of gold and laid up in the archives 
of his kingdom. 

Presently my raft was brought in and the bales 
opened in his presence, and the king declared that in all 
his treasury there were no such rubies and emeralds as 


SIXTH VOYAGE 


177 


those which lay in great heaps before him. Seeing that 
he looked at them with interest, I ventured to say that I 
myself and all that I had were at his disposal, but he 
answered me smiling : 

‘ Nay, Sindbad. Heaven forbid that I should covet 
your riches; I will rather add to them, for I desire tjiat, 
you shall not leave my kingdom without some tokens of 
my good will.’ lie then commanded his officers to 
provide me with a suitable lodging at his expense, and 
sent slaves to wait upon me and carry my raft and my 
bales to my new dwelling place. You may imagine that 
I praised his generosity and gave him grateful thanks, 
nor did I fail to present myself daily in his audience 
chamber, and for the rest of my time I amused myself in 
seeing all that was most worthy of attention in the city. 
The island of Serendib being situated on the equinoctial 
line, the days and nights there are of equal length. The 
chief city is placed at the end of a beautiful valley, formed 
by the highest mountain in the world, which is in the 
middle of the island. I had the curiosity to ascend to its 
very summit, for this was the place to which Adam was 
banished out of Paradise. Here are found rubies and 
many precious things, and rare plants grow abundantly, 
with cedar trees and cocoa palms. On the seashore and 
at the mouths of the rivers the divers seek for pearls, and 
in some valleys diamonds are plentiful. After many days 
I petitioned the king that I might return to my own 
country, to which he graciously consented. Moreover, 
he loaded me with rich gifts, and when I went to take 
leave of him he entrusted me with a royal present and a 
letter to the Commander of the Faithful, our sovereign 
lord, saying, 4 1 pray you give these to the Caliph 
Haroun al Raschid, and assure him of my friendship.’ 

I accepted the charge respectfully, and soon embarked 
upon the vessel which the king himself had chosen for 
me. The king’s letter was written in blue characters 
upon a rare and precious skin of yellowish colour, and 

12 


178 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


these were the words of it : 4 The King of the Indies, 
before whom walk a thousand elephants, who lives in a 
palace, of which the roof blazes with a hundred thousand 
rubies, and whose treasure house contains twenty 
thousand diamond crowns, to the Caliph Haroun al 
Raschid sends greeting. Though the offering we present 
to you is unworthy of your notice, we pray you to 
accept it as a mark of the esteem and friendship which 
we cherish for you, and of which we gladly send you this 
token, and we ask of you a like regard if you deem us 
worthy of it. Adieu, brother.’ 

The present consisted of a vase carved from a single 
ruby, six inches high and as thick as my finger ; this 
was filled with the choicest pearls, large, and of perfect 
shape and lustre; secondly, a huge snake skin, with 
scales as large as a sequin, which would preserve from 
sickness those who slept upon it. Then quantities of 
aloes wood, camphor, and pistachio-nuts ; and lastly, a 
beautiful slave girl, whose robes glittered with precious 
stones. 

After a long and prosperous voyage we landed at 
Balsora, and I made haste to reach Bagdad, and taking 
the king’s letter I presented myself at the palace gate, 
followed by the beautiful slave, and various members of 
my own family, bearing the treasure. 

As soon as I had declared my errand I was conducted 
into the presence of the Caliph, to whom, after I had 
made my obeisance, I gave the letter and the king’s gift, 
and when he had examined them he demanded of me 
whether the Prince of Serendib was really as rich and 
powerful as he claimed to be. 

4 Commander of the Faithful,’ I replied, again bowing 
humbly before him, 4 1 can assure your Majesty that he. 
has in no way exaggerated his wealth and grandeur. 
Nothing can equal the magnificence of his palace. When 
he goes abroad his throne is prepared upon the back of an 
elephant, and on either side of him ride his ministers, his 


SIXTH VOYAGE 


179 


favourites, and courtiers. On his elephant’s neck sits 
an officer, his golden lance in his hand, and behind him 
stands another bearing a pillar of gold, at the top of 
which is an emerald as long as my hand. A thousand 
men in cloth of gold, mounted upon richly caparisoned 
elephants, go before him, and as the procession moves 
onward the officer who guides his elephant cries aloud, 
41 Behold the mighty monarch, the powerful and valiant 
Sultan of the Indies, whose palace is covered with a 
hundred thousand rubies, who possesses twenty thousand 
diamond crowns. Behold a monarch greater than 
Solomon and Mihrage in all their glory ! ” 

‘ Then the one who stands behind the throne answers : 
44 This king, so great and powerful, must die, must die, 
must die ! ” 

‘ And the first takes up the chant again, “ All praise to 
Him who lives for evermore.” 

4 Further, my lord, in Serendib no judge is needed, for 
to the king himself his people come for justice.’ 

The Caliph was well satisfied with my report. 

4 From the king’s letter,’ said he, 4 1 judged that he 
was a wise man. It seems that he is worthy of his people, 
and his people of him.’ 

So saying he dismissed me with rich presents, and I 
returned in peace to my own house. 

When Sindbad had done speaking his guests withdrew, 
Hindbad having first received a hundred sequins, but all 
returned next day to hear the story of the seventh voyage, 
Sindbad thus began. 


180 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


SEVENTH AND LAST VOYAGE 

After my sixth voyage I was quite determined that I 
would go to sea no more. I was now of an age to appre- 
ciate a quiet life, and I had run risks enough. I only 
wished to end my days in peace. One day, however, 
when I was entertaining a number of my friends, I was 
told that an officer of the Caliph wished to speak to me, 
and when he was admitted lie bade me follow him into 
the presence of Haroun al Raschid, which I accordingly 
did. After I had saluted him, the Caliph said : 

4 I have sent, for you, Sindbad, because I need your 
services. I have chosen you to bear a letter and a gift 
to the King of Serendib in return for his message of 
friendship.* 

The Caliph’s commandment fell upon me like a 
thunderbolt. 

4 Commander of the Faithful,* I answered, 4 I am ready 
to do all that your Majesty commands, but I humbly pray 
you to remember that I am utterly disheartened by the 
unheard of sufferings I have undergone. Indeed, I have 
made a vow never again to leave Bagdad.’ 

With this I gave him a long' account of some of my 
strangest adventures, to which he listened patiently. 

4 1 admit,’ said he, 4 that you have indeed had some 
extraordinary experiences, but I do not see why they 
should hinder you from doing as I wish. You have only 
to go straight to Serendib and give my message, then you 
are free to come back and do as you will. But go you 
must; my honour and dignity demand it.’ 


SEVENTH AND LAST VOYAGE 


181 


Seeing that there was no help for it, I declared myself 
willing to obey ; and the Caliph, delighted at having got 
his own way, gave me a thousand sequins for the expenses 
of the voyage. I was soon ready to start, and taking the 
letter and the present I embarked at Balsora, and sailed 
quickly and safely to Serendib. Here, when I had dis- 
closed my errand, I was well received, and brought into 
the presence of the king, who greeted me with joy. 

4 Welcome, Sind bad/ he cried. 4 1 have thought of you 
often, and rejoice to see you once more.’ 

After thanking him for the honour that he did me, I 
displayed the Caliph’s gifts. First a bed with complete 
hangings all cloth of gold, which cost a thousand sequins, 
and another like to it of crimson stuff. Fifty robes of 
rich embroidery, a hundred of the finest white linen from 
Cairo, Suez, Cufa, and Alexandria. Then more beds of 
different fashion, and an agate vase carved with the figure 
of a man aiming an arrow at a lion, and finally a costly 
table, which had once belonged to King Solomon. The 
King of Serendib received with satisfaction the assur- 
ance of the Caliph’s friendliness toward him, and now my 
task being accomplished I was anxious to depart, but it 
was some time before the king would think of letting me go- 
At last, however, he dismissed me with many presents, and 
I lost no time in going on board a ship, which sailed at 
once, and for four days all went well. On the fifth day 
we had the misfortune to fall in with pirates, who 
seized our vessel, killing all who resisted, and making 
prisoners of those who were prudent enough to submit at 
once, of whom I was one. When they had despoiled us 
of all we possessed, they forced us to put on vile raiment, 
and sailing to a distant island there sold us for slaves. I 
fell into the hands of a rich merchant, who took me home 
with him, and clothed and fed me well, and after some 
days sent for me and questioned me as to what I could do. 

I answered that I was a rich merchant who had been 
captured by pirates, and therefore I knew no trade. 


182 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


‘ Tell me,’ said he, ‘ can you shoot with a bow? ’ 

I replied that this had been one of the pastimes of my 
youth, and that doubtless with practice my skill would 
come back to me. 

Upon this he provided me with a bow and arrows, and 
mounting me with him upon his own elephant took the 
way to a vast forest which lay far from the town. When 
we had reached the wildest part of it we stopped, and my 
master said to me : ‘ This forest swarms with elephants. 
Hide yourself in this great tree, and shoot at all that 
pass you. When you have succeeded in killing one come 
and tell me.’ 

So §aying he gave me a supply of food, and returned 
to the town, and I perched myself high up in the tree 
and kept watch. That night I saw nothing, but just 
after sunrise the next morning a large herd of elephants 
came crashing and trampling by. I lost no time in letting 
fly several arrows, and at last one of the great animals 
fell to the ground dead, and the others retreated, leaving 
me free to come down from my hiding place and run 
back to tell my master of my success, for which I was 
praised and regaled with good things. Then we went 
back to the forest together and dug a mighty trench in 
which we buried the elephant I jiad killed, in order that 
when it became a skeleton my master might return and 
secure its tusks. 

For two months I hunted thus, and no day passed 
without my securing an elephant. Of course I did not 
always station myself in the same tree, but sometimes in 
one place, sometimes in another. One morning as I 
watched the coming of the elephants I was surprised to 
see that, instead of passing the tree I was in, as they 
usually did, they paused, and completely surrounded it,- 
trumpeting horribly, and shaking the very ground w r ith 
their heavy tread, and when I saw that their eyes were 
fixed upon me I was terrified, and my arrows dropped 
from my trembling hand. I had indeed good reason for 


SEVENTH AND LAST VOYAGE 


183 


.uy terror when, an instant later, the largest of the animals 
wound his trunk round the stem of my tree, and with 


SI.NDBAD LEFT BY TITE ELEPHANTS IN THEIR BURIAL-PLACE 



one mighty effort tore it up by the roots, bringing me to 
the ground entangled in its branches. I thought now 



184 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


that my last hour was surely come ; but the huge creature, 
picking me up gently enough, set me upon its back, 
where I clung more dead than alive, and followed by the 
whole herd turned and crashed off into the dense forest. 
It seemed to me a long time before I was once more 
set upon my feet by the elephant, and I stood as if in a 
dream watching the herd, which turned and trampled off 
in another direction, and were soon hidden in the dense 
underwood. Then, recovering myself, I looked about me, 
and found that I was standing upon the side of a great 
hill, strewn as far as I could see on either hand with 
bones and tusks of elephants. 4 This then must be the 
elephants’ burying place,’ I said to myself, 4 and they must 
have brought me here that I might cease to persecute 
them, seeing that I want nothing but their tusks, and 
here lie more than I could carry away in a lifetime.’ 

Whereupon I turned and made for the city as fast 
as I could go, not seeing a single . elephant by the 
way, which convinced me that they had retired deeper 
into the forest to leave the way open to the Ivory 
Hill, and I did not know how sufficiently to admire 
their sagacity. After a day and a night I reached my 
master’s house, and was received by him with joyful 
surprise. 

4 Ah ! poor Sindbad,’ he cried, 4 1 was wondering what 
could have become of you. When I went to the forest I 
found the tree newly uprooted, and the arrows lying 
beside it, and I feared I should never see you again. 
Pray tell me how you escaped death.’ 

I soon satisfied his curiosity, and the next day we 
went together to the Ivory Hill, and he was overjoyed 
to find that I had told him nothing but the truth. When 
we had loaded our elephant with as many tusks as it 
could carry and were on our way back to the city, he said : 

4 My brother — since I can no longer treat as a slave one 
who has enriched me thus — take your liberty and may 
Heaven prosper you. I will no longer conceal from you 


SEVENTH AND LAST VOYAGE 


185 


that these wild elephants have killed numbers of our 
slaves every year. No matter what good advice we gave 
them, they were caught sooner or later. You alone have 
escaped the wiles of these animals, therefore you must 
. be under the special protection of Heaven. Now through 
you the whole town will be enriched without further 
loss of life, therefore you shall not only receive your 
liberty, but I will also bestow a fortune upon you.’ 

To which I replied, ‘ Master, I thank you, and wish you 
all prosperity. For myself I only ask liberty to return 
to my own country.’ 

‘ It is well,’ he answered, ‘the monsoon will soon bring 
the ivory ships hither, then I will send you on your way 
with somewhat to pay your passage.’ 

So I stayed with him till the time of the monsoon, and 
every day we added to our store of ivory till all his ware- 
houses were overflowing with it. By this time the other 
merchants knew the secret, but there was enough and to 
spare for all. When the ships at last arrived my master 
himself chose the one in which I was to sail, and put 
on board for me a great store of choice provisions, also 
ivory in abundance, and all the costliest curiosities of the 
country, for which I could not thank him enough, and so 
we parted. I left the ship at the first port we came to, 
not feeling at ease upon the sea after all that had 
happened to me by reason of it, and having disposed of 
my ivory for much gold, and bought many rare and costly 
presents, I loaded my pack animals, and joined a caravan 
of merchants. Our journey was long and tedious, but I 
bore it patiently, reflecting that at least I had not to fear 
tempests, nor pirates, nor serpents, nor any of the other 
perils from which I had suffered before, and at length we 
reached Bagdad. My first care was to present myself 
before the Caliph, and give him an account of my 
embassy. lie assured me that my long absence had dis- 
quieted him much, but he had nevertheless hoped for the 
best. As to my adventure among the elephants he heard 


186 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


it with amazement, declaring that he could not have 
believed it had not my truthfulness been well known to 
him. 

By his orders this story and the others I had told him 
were written by his scribes in letters of gold, and laid up 
among his treasures. I took my leave of him, well satis- 
fied with the honours and rewards he bestowed upon me ; 
and since that time I h&ve rested from my labours, and 
given myself up wholly to my family and my friends. 

Thus Sindbad ended the story of his seventh and last 
voyage, and turning to Hindbad he added : 

‘ Well, my friend, and what do you think now? Have . 
you ever heard of anyone who has suffered more, or had 
more narrow escapes than I have? Is it not just that I 
should now enjoy a life of ease and tranquillity?’ 

Hindbad drew near, and kissing his hand respectfully, 
replied, 4 Sir, you have indeed known fearful perils; my 
troubles have been nothing compared to yours. More- 
over, the generous use you make of your wealth proves 
that you deserve it. May you live long and happily in 
the enjoyment in it.’ 

Sindbad then gave him a hundred sequins, and hence- 
forward counted him among his friends ; also he caused 
him to give up his profession as a porter, and to eat daily 
at his table that he might all his life remember Sindbad 
the Sailor. 


187 


THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK 

In the kingdom of Kashgar, which is, as everybody 
knows, situated on the frontiers of Great Tartary, there 
lived long ago a tailor and his wife who loved each other 
very much. One day, when the tailor was hard at work, 
a little hunchback came and sat at the entrance of the 
shop, and began to sing and play his tambourine. The 
tailor was amused with the antics of the fellow, and 
thought he would take him home to divert his wife. The 
hunchback having agreed to his proposal, the tailor 
closed his shop and they set off together. 

When they reached the house they found the table 
ready laid for supper, and in a very few minutes all three 
were sitting before a beautiful fish which the tailor’s 
wife had cooked with her own hands. But unluckily, the 
hunchback happened to swallow a large bone, and, in 
spite of all the tailor and his wife could do to help him, 
died of suffocation in an instant. Besides being very sorry 
for the poor man, the tailor and his wife were very much 
frightened on their own account, for if the police came to 
hear of it the worthy couple ran the risk of being thrown 
into prison for wilful murder. In order to prevent this 
dreadful calamity they both set about inventing some 
plan which would throw suspicion on some one else, and 
at last they made up their minds that they could do no 
better than select a Jewish doctor who lived close by as 
the author of the crime. So the tailor picked up the 
hunchback by his head while his wife took his feet and 


188 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 

carried him to the doctor’s house. Then they knocked at 
the door, which opened straight on to a steep staircase. 
A servant soon appeared, feeling her way down the dark 
staircase and inquired what they wanted. 

‘ Tell your master,’ said the tailor, ‘ that we have 
brought a very sick man for him to cure ; and, he added, 
holding out some money, 4 give him this in advance, so that 
he may not feel he is wasting his time.’ The servant 
remounted the stairs to give the message to the doctor, 
and the moment she was out of sight the tailor and his 
wife carried the body swiftly after her, propped it up at 
the top of the staircase, and ran home as fast as their 
legs could carry them. 

Now the doctor was so delighted at the news of a 
patient' (for he was young, and had not many of them) , 
that he was transported with joy. 

4 Get a light,’ he called to the servant, 4 and follow 
me as fast as you can ! ’ and rushing out of his room 
he ran towards the staircase. There he nearly fell 
over the body of the hunchback, and without know- 
ing what it was gave it such a kick that it rolled 
right to the bottom, and very nearly dragged the 
doctor after it. 4 A light! a light !’ he cried again, and 
when it was brought and he saw what he had done he 
was almost beside himself with terror. 

4 Holy Moses ! ’ he exclaimed, 4 why did I not w r ait for 
the light? I have killed the sick man whom they 
brought me ; and if the sacred Ass of Esdras does not 
come to my aid I am lost ! It will not be long before I 
am led to jail as a murderer.’ 

Agitated though he was, and with reason, the doctor 
did not forget to shut the house door, lest some passers- 
by might chance to see what had happened. He then 
took up the corpse and carried it into his wife’s room, 
nearly driving her crazy with fright. 

4 It is all over with us ! ’ she wailed, 4 if we cannot 
find some means of getting the body out of the house. 


THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK 


189 


Once let the sun rise and we can hide it no longer ! 
How were you driven to commit such a terrible crime?* 

4 ^ evei mind that, returned the doctor, 4 the thing is 
to find a way out of it.’ 

For a long while the doctor and his wife continued to 
turn over in their minds a way of escape, but could not 
find any that seemed good enough. At last the doctor 
gave it up altogether and resigned himself to bear the 
penalty of his misfortune. 



THE DEATH OF THE HUNCHBACK 


But his wife, who had twice his brains, suddenly 
exclaimed, 4 I have thought of something! Let us carry 
the body on the roof of the house and lower it down the 
chimney of our neighbour the Mussulman.* Now this 
Mussulman w r as employed by the Sultan, and furnished 
his table with oil and butter. Part of his house was 
occupied by a great storeroom, where rats and mice held 
high revel. 



190 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


The doctor jumped at his wife’s plan, and they took 
up the hunchback, and passing cords under his armpits 
they let him down into the purveyor’s bed- room so gently 
that he realh' seemed to be leaning against the wall. 
When they felt he was touching the ground they drew 
up the cords and left him. 

Scarcely had they got back to their own house when 
the purveyor entered his room. He had spent the even- 
ing at a wedding feast, and had a lantern in his hand. In 
the dim light it cast he was astonished to see a man 
standing in his chimney, but being naturally courageous 
he seized a stick and made straight for the supposed 
thief. 4 Ah! ’ he cried, 4 so it is you, and not the rats and 
mice, who steal my butter. I’ll take care that you don’t 
want to come back ! ’ 

So saying he struck him several hard blows. The 
corpse fell on the floor, but the man only redoubled his 
blows, till at length it occurred to him it was odd that the 
thief should lie so still and make no resistance. Then, 
finding he was quite dead, a cold fear took possession of 
him. 4 Wretch that I am,’ said he, 4 1 have murdered a 
man. Ah, my revenge has gone too far. Without the 
help of Allah I am undone ! Cursed be the goods which 
have led me to my ruin.’ And already he felt the rope 
round his neck. 

But when he had got over the first shock he began to 
think of some way out of the difficulty, and seizing the 
hunchback in his arms he carried him out into the street, 
and leaning him against the wall of a shop he stole back 
to his own house, without once looking behind him. 

A few minutes before the sun rose, a rich Christian 
merchant, who supplied the palace with all sorts of neces- 
saries, left his house, after a night of feasting, to go to 
the bath. Though he was very drunk, he was yet sober 
enough to know that the dawn was at hand, and that all 
good Mussulmen would shortly be going to prayer. So 
he hastened his steps lest lie should meet some one on 


THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK 


191 


his way to the mosque, who, seeing his condition, would 
send him to prison as a drunkard. In his haste he 
jostled against the hunchback, who fell heavily upon him, 
and the merchant, thinking he was being attacked by a 
thief, knocked him down with one blow of his fist. He 
then called loudly for help, beating the fallen man all the 
while. 

The chief policeman of the quarter came running up, 
and found a Christian ill-treating a Mussulman. 4 What 
are you doing?’ he asked indignantly. 

4 He tried to rob me,’ replied the merchant, ‘and very 
nearly choked me.’ 

4 Well, you have had your revenge,’ said the man, 
catching hold of his arm. 4 Come, be off with you ! ’ 

As he spoke he held out his hand to the hunchback to 
help him up, but the hunchback never moved. 4 Olio!’ 
he went on, looking closer, 4 so this is the way a Christian 
has the impudence to treat a Mussulman!’ and seizing 
the merchant in a firm grasp he took him to the inspector 
of police, who threw him into prison till the judge should 
be out of bed and ready to attend to his case. All this 
brought the merchant to his senses, but the more he 
thought of it the less he could understand how the 
hunchback could have died merely from the blows he had 
received. 

The merchant was still pondering on this subject when 
he was summoned before the chief of police and questioned 
about his crime, which he could not deny. As the hunch- 
back was one of the Sultan’s private jesters, the chief of 
police resolved to defer sentence of death until he had con- 
sulted his master. He went to the palace to demand an 
audience, and told his story to the Sultan, who only 
answered, 

4 There is no pardon for a Christian who kills a Mussul- 
man. Do your duty.’ 

So the chief of police ordered a gallows to be erected, 
and sent criers to proclaim in every street in the city that 


192 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 

a Christian was to be hanged that day for having killed a 
Mussulman. 

When all was ready the merchant was brought from 
prison and led to the foot of the gallows. The executioner 
knotted the cord firmly round the unfortunate man’s 
neck and was just about to swing him into the air, when 
the Sultan’s purveyor dashed through the crowd, and 
cried, panting, to the hangman, 

4 Stop, stop, don’t be in such a hurry. It was not lie 
who did the murder, it was I.’ 

The chief of police, who was present to see that 
everything was in order, put several questions to the 
purveyor, who told him the whole story of the death of 
the hunchback, and how he had carried the body to the 
place where it had been found by the Christian merchant. 

‘ You are going,’ he said to the chief of police, 4 to kill 
an innocent man, for it is impossible that he should have 
murdered a creature who was dead already. It is bad 
enough for me to have slain a Mussulman without having 
it on my conscience that a Christian who is guiltless 
should suffer through my fault.’ 

Now the purveyor’s speech had been made in a loud 
voice, and was heard by all the crowd, and even if he had 
wished it, the chief of police could not have escaped 
setting the merchant free. 

4 Loose the cords from the Christian’s neck,’ he com- 
manded, turning to the executioner, ‘and hang this man 
in his place, seeing that by his own confession he is the 
murderer.’ 

The hangman did as he was bid, and was tying the 
cord firmly, when he was stopped by the voice of the 
Jewish doctor beseeching him to pause, for he had some- 
thing very important to say. When he had fought his 
way through the crowd and reached the chief of police, 

4 Worshipful sir,’ he began, 4 this Mussulman whom you 
desire to hang is unworthy of death ; I alone am guilty. 
Last night a man and a woman who were strangers to 


THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK 


193 


me knocked at my door, bringing with them a patient for 
me to cure. The servant opened it, but having no light 
was hardly able to make out their faces, though she 
readily agreed to wake me and to hand me the fee for my 
services. While she was telling me her story they seem 
to have carried the sick man to the top of the staircase 
and then left him there. I jumped up in a hurry without 
waiting for a lantern, and in the darkness I fell against 
something, which tumbled headlong down the stairs and 
never stopped till it reached the bottom. When 1 
examined the body I found it was quite dead, and the 
corpse was that of a hunchback Mussulman. Terrified at 
what we had done, my wife and I took the body on the 
roof and let it down the chimney of our neighbour the 
purveyor, whom you were just about to hang. The 
purveyor, finding him in his room, naturally thought he 
was a thief, and struck him such a blow that the man 
fell down and lay motionless on the floor. Stooping to 
examine him, and finding him stone dead, the purveyor 
supposed that the man had died from the blow he had 
received ; but of course this was a mistake, as you will see 
from my account, and I only am the murderer; and 
although I am innocent of any wish to commit a crime, I 
must suffer for it all the same, or else have the blood of 
two Mussulmans on my conscience. Therefore send away 
this man, I pray you, and let me take his place, as it is I 
who am guilty.’ 

On hearing the declaration of the Jewish doctor, the 
chief of police commanded that he should be led to the 
gallows, and the Sultan’s purveyor go free. The cord 
w r as placed round the Jew’s neck, and his feet had 
already ceased to touch the ground when the voice of the 
tailor was heard beseeching the executioner to pause one 
moment and to listen to what he had to say. 

‘ Oh, my lord,’ he cried, turning to the chief of police, 

( how nearly have you caused the death of three innocent 
people ! But if you will only have the patience to listen to 

13 


194 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


my tale, you shall know who is the real culprit. If some 
one has to suffer, it must be me ! Yesterday, at dusk, I was 
working in my shop with a light heart when the little 
hunchback, who was more than half drunk, came and 
sat in the doorway. He sang me several songs, and then 
I invited him to finish the evening at my house. He 
accepted my invitation, and we went away together. At 
supper I helped him to a slice of fish, but in eating it a 
bone stuck in his throat, and in spite of all we could do 
he died in a few minutes. We felt deeply sorry for his 
death, but fearing lest w r e should be held responsible, we 
carried the corpse to the house of the Jewish doctor. I 
knocked, and desired the servant to beg her master to 
come down as fast as possible and see a sick man whom 
we had brought for him to cure ; and in order to hasten 
his movements I placed a piece of mone} 7 in her hand as 
the doctor’s fee. Directly she had disappeared I dragged 
the body to the top of the stairs, and then hurried away 
with my wife back to our house. In descending the stairs 
the doctor accidentally knocked over the corpse, and 
finding him dead believed that he himself was the 
murderer. But now you know the truth set him free, 
and let me die in his stead.’ 

The chief of police and the crowd of spectators were 
lost in astonishment at the strange events to which the 
death of the hunchback had given rise. 

1 Loosen the Jewish doctor,’ said he to the hangman, 
4 and string up the tailor instead, since he has made 
confession of his crime. Really, one cannot deny that 
this is a very singular story, and it deserves to be 
written in letters of gold.’ 

The executioner speedily untied the knots which con- 
fined the doctor, and was passing the cord round the neck 
of the tailor, when the Sultan of Kashgar, who had missed 
his jester, happened to make inquiry of his officers as to 
what had become of him. 

4 Sire,’ replied they, ‘ the hunchback having drunk 


THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK 


195 


more than was good for him, escaped from the palace and 
was seen wandering about the town, where this morning 
he was found dead. A man was arrested for having- 
caused his death, and held in custody till a gallows was 
erected. At the moment that he was about to suffer 
punishment, first one man arrived, and then another, each 
accusing themselves of the murder, and this went on for 
a long time, and at the present instant the chief of police 
is engaged in questioning a man who declares that he 
alone is the true assassin.’ 

The Sultan of Kashgar no sooner heard these words 
than he ordered an usher to go to the chief of police and 
to bring all the persons concerned in the hunchback’s 
death, together with the corpse, that he wished to see once 
again. The usher hastened on his errand, but was only 
just in time, for the tailor was positively swinging in the 
air, when his voice fell upon the silence of the crowd, 
commanding the hangman to cut down the body. The 
hangman, recognising the usher as one of the king’s 
servants, cut down the tailor, and the usher, seeing the 
man was safe, sought the chief of police and gave him 
the Sultan’s message. Accordingly, the chief of police at 
once set out for the palace, taking with him the tailor, 
the doctor, the purveyor, and the merchant, who bore the 
dead hunchback on their shoulders. 

When the procession reached the palace the chief of 
police prostrated himself at the feet of the Sultan, and 
related all that he knew of the matter. The Sultan was 
so much struck by the circumstances that he ordered his 
private historian to write down an exact account of what 
had passed, so that in the years to come the miraculous 
escape of the four men who had thought themselves 
murderers might never be forgotten. 

The Sultan asked everybody concerned in the hunch- 
back’s affair to tell him their stories. Among others was 
a prating barber, whose tale of one of his brothers follows. 


196 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


STORY OF THE BARBEES FIFTH 
BROTHER 


As long as our father lived Alnaschar was very idle. 
Instead of working for his bread he was not ashamed to 
ask for it every evening, and to support himself next day 
on what he had received the night before. When our 
father died, worn out by age, he only left seven hundred 
silver drachmas to be divided amongst us, which made 
one hundred for each sou. Alnaschar, who had never 
possessed so much money in his life, was quite puzzled 
to know what to do with it. After reflecting upon the 
matter for some time he decided to lay it out on glasses, 
bottles, and things of that sort, which he would buy from 
a wholesale merchant. Having bought his stock he next 
proceeded to look out for a small shop in a good position, 
where he sat down at the open door, his wares being piled 
up in an uncovered basket in front of him, waiting for a 
customer among the passers-by. 

In this attitude he remained seated, his eyes fixed on 
the basket, but his thoughts far away. Unknown to 
himself he began to talk out loud, and a tailor, whose 
shop was next door to his, heard quite plainly what he 
was saying. 

4 This basket,’ said Alnaschar to himself, 1 has cost me 
a hundred drachmas — all that I possess in the world. 
Now in selling the contents piece by piece I shall turn 
two hundred, and these hundreds I shall again lay out in 
glass, which will produce four hundred. By this means 


THE BARBER'S FIFTH BROTHER 197 


I shall in course of time make four thousand drachmas, 
which will easily double themselves. When I have got 
ten thousand 1 will give up the glass trade and become a 
jeweller, and devote all my time to trading in pearls, 
diamonds, and other precious stones. At last, having all 
the wealth that heart can desire, I will buy a beautiful 
country house, with horses and slaves, and then 1 will 
lead a merry life and entertain my friends. At my feasts 
1 will send for musicians and dancers from the neighbour- 
ing town to amuse my guests. In spite of my riches I 
shall not, however, give up trade till I have amassed a 
capital of a hundred thousand drachmas, when, having 
become a man of much consideration, I shall request the 
hand of the grand-vizir’s daughter, taking care to inform 
the worthy father that I have heard favourable reports of 
her beauty and wit, and that I will pay down on our 
wedding day a thousand gold pieces. Should the vizir 
refuse my proposal, which after all is hardly to be ex- 
pected, I will seize him by the beard and drag him to my 
house. 

4 When I shall have married his daughter I will give 
her ten of the best eunuchs that can be found for her 
service. Then I shall put on my most gorgeous robes, 
and mounted on a horse with a saddle of fine gold, 
and its trappings blazing with diamonds, followed by a 
train of slaves, I shall present myself at the house of the 
grand-vizir, the people casting down their eyes and 
bowing low as I pass along. At the foot of the grand- 
vizir’s staircase I shall dismount, and while my servants 
stand in a row to right and left I shall ascend the stairs, 
at the head of which the grand-vizir will be waiting to 
receive me. He will then embrace me as his son-in-law, 
and givingme his seat will place himself below me. This 
being done (as I have every reason to expect), two of my 
servants will enter, each bearing a purse containing a 
thousand pieces of gold. One of these I shall present 
to him saying, 44 Here are the thousand gold pieces 


198 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


that I offered for your daughter’s hand, and here,” I 
•shall continue, holding out the second purse, “ are 
another thousand to show you that I am a man who is 
better than his word. ” After hearing of such generosity 
the world will talk of nothing else. 

4 1 shall return home with the same pomp as I set out, 
and my wife will send an officer to compliment me on 
my visit to her father, and I shall confer on the officer the 
honour of a rich dress and a handsome gift. Should she 
send one to me I shall refuse it and dismiss the bearer. 
I shall never allow my wife to leave her rooms on 
any pretext whatever without my permission, and my 
visits to her will be marked by all the ceremony calculated 
to inspire respect. No establishment will be better 
ordered than mine, and I shall take care always to be 
dressed in a manner suitable to my position. In the 
evening, when we retire to our apartments, I shall sit in the 
place of honour, where I shall assume a grand demeanour 
and speak little, gazing straight before me, and when my 
wife, lovely as the full moon, stands humbly in front of 
my chair I shall pretend not to see her. Then her 
women will say to me, 44 Respected lord and master, your 
wife and slave is before you waiting to be noticed. She 
is mortified that you never deign to look her way ; she is 
tired of standing so long. Beg her, we pray you, to be 
seated.” Of course I shall give no signs of even hearing 
this speech, which will vex them mightily. They will 
throw themselves at my feet with lamentations, and at 
length I will raise my head and throw a careless glance at 
her, then I shall go back to my former attitude. The 
women will think that I am displeased at my wife’s dress 
and will lead her away to put on a finer one, and I on my 
side shall replace the one I am wearing with another yet 
more splendid. They will then return to the charge, but 
this time it will take much longer before they persuade 
me even to look at my wife. It is as well to begin on my 
wedding-day as 1 mean to go on for the rest of our lives. 


THE BARBER'S FIFTH BROTHER 199 


‘ The next day slie will complain to her mother of the 
way she has been treated, which will fill my heart with 
joy. Her mother will come to seek me, and, kissing my 
hands with respect, will say, 44 My lord ” ( for she could 
not dare to risk my anger by using the familiar title of 
44 son-in-law ”), 44 My lord, do not, I implore you, refuse 
to look upon ray daughter or to approach her. She only 



ALNASCHAR KICKS OYER HIS BASKET 


lives to please you, and loves you with all her soul.” But 
I shall pay no more heed to my mother-in-law’s words than 
I did to those of the women. Again she will beseech me 
to listen to her entreaties, throwing herself this time at 
my feet, but all to no purpose. Then, putting a glass of 
wine into my wife’s hand, she will say to her, 44 There, 
present that to him yourself, he cannot have the cruelty 


‘200 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


to reject anything offered by so beautiful a hand,’* and 
my wife will take it and offer it to me tremblingly with 
tears in her eyes, but I shall look in the other direction. 
This will cause her to weep still more, and she will hold 
out the glass crying, “Adorable husband, never shall I 
cease my prayers till you have done me the favour to 
drink. 1 ” Sick of her importunities, these words will goad 
me to fury. I shall dart an angry look at her and give her 
a sharp blow on the cheek, at the same time giving her a 
kick so violent that she will stagger across the room and 
fall on to the sofa.’ 

‘ My brother,’ pursued the barber, ‘ was so much 
absorbed in his dreams that he actually did give a kick 
with his foot, which unluckily hit the basket of glass. It 
fell into the street and was instantly broken into a thousand 
pieces. 

His neighbour the tailor, who had been listening to his 
visions, broke into a loud fit of laughter as he saw this 
sight. 

‘Wretched man ! ’ he cried, ‘you ought to die of 
shame at behaving so to a young wife who has done 
nothing to you. You must be a brute for her tears and 
prayers not to touch your heart. If I were the grand- 
vizir I would order you a hundred blows from a bullock 
whip, and would have you led round the town accom- 
panied by a herald who should proclaim your crimes.’ 

The accident, so fatal to all his profits, had restored 
my brother to his senses, and seeing that the mischief 
had been caused by his own insufferable pride, he rent 
his clothes and tore his hair, and lamented himself so 
loudly that the passers-by stopped to listen. It was a 
Friday, so these were more numerous than usual. Some 
pitied Alnaschar, others only laughed at him, but the vanity 
which had gone to his head had disappeared with his 
basket of glass, and he was loudly bewailing his folly 
when a lady, evidently a person of consideration, rode 
by on a mule. She stopped and inquired what was the 


THE BARBERS FIFTH BROTHER 201 


matter, and why, the man wept. They told her that he 
was a poor man who had laid out all his money on this 
basket of glass, which was now broken. On hearing the 
cause of these loud wails the lady turned to her attendant 
and said to him, ‘ Give him whatever you have got with 
you.’ The man obeyed, and placed in my brother’s hands 
a purse containing five hundred pieces of gold. Alnaschar 
almost died of joy on receiving it. He blessed the lady a 
thousand times, and, shutting up his shop where he had 
no longer anything to do, he returned home. 

He was still absorbed in contemplating his good 
fortune, when a knock came to his door, and on opening 
it he found an old woman standing outside. 

4 My son,’ she said, ‘ 1 have a favour to ask of you. It 
is the hour of prayer and I have not yet washed myself. 
Let me, I beg you, enter your house, and give me water.’ 

My brother, although the old woman was a stranger 
to him, did not hesitate to do as she wished. He gave 
her a vessel of water and then went back to his place and 
his thoughts, and with his mind busy over his last adven- 
ture, he put his gold into a long and narrow purse, 
which he could easily carry in his belt. During this time 
the old woman was busy over her prayers, and when she 
had finished she came and prostrated herself twice before 
my brother, and then rising called down endless blessings 
on his head. Observing her shabby clothes, my brother 
thought that her gratitude was in reality a hint that he 
should give her some money to buy some new ones, so 
he held out two pieces of gold. The old woman started 
back in surprise as if she had received an insult. 1 Good 
heavens!’ she exclaimed, ‘ what is the meaning of this? 
Is it possible that you take me, my lord, for one of those 
miserable creatures who force their way into houses to 
beg for alms? Take back your money. I am thankful 
to say I do not need it, for I belong to a beautiful lady 
who is very rich and gives me everything I want.’ 

My brother was not clever enough to detect that the 


202 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


old woman had merely refused the two pieces of money 
he had offered her in order to get more, but he inquired 
if she could procure him the pleasure of seeing this lady. 

4 Willingly,’ she replied ; 4 and she will be charmed to 
marry you, and to make you the master of all her wealth. 
So pick up your money and follow me.’ 

Delighted at the thought that he had found so easily 
both a fortune and a beautiful wife, my brother asked no 
more questions, but concealing his purse, with the money 
the lady had given him, in the folds of his dress, he set out 
joyfully with his guide. 

They walked for some distance till the old woman 
stopped at a large house, where she knocked. The door 
was opened by a young Greek slave, and the old woman 
led my brother across a well-paved court into a well- 
furnished hall. Here she left him to inform her mistress 
of his presence, and as the day was hot he flung himself 
on a pile of cushions and took off his heavy turban. In 
a few minutes there entered a lady, and my brother 
perceived at the first glance that she was even more 
beautiful and more richly dressed than he had expected. 
He rose from his seat, but the lady signed to him to sit 
down again and placed herself beside him. After the 
usual compliments had passed between them she said, 

4 We are not comfortable here, let us go into another 
room,’ and passing into a smaller chamber, apparently 
communicating with no other, she continued to talk to 
him for some time. Then rising hastily she left him, 
saying, 4 Stay where you are, I will come back in a 
moment.’ 

He waited as he was told, but instead of the lady 
there entered a huge black slave with a sword in his 
hand. Approaching my brother with an angry counte- 
nance he exclaimed, 4 What business have you here?’ 
His voice and manner were so terrific that Alnaschar had 
not strength to reply, and allowed his gold to be taken 
from him, and even sabre cuts to be inflicted on him 


THE BARBER'S FIFTH BROTHER 203 


without making any resistance. As soon as he was let 
go, he sank on the ground powerless to move, though he 
still had possession of his senses. Thinking he was 
dead, the black ordered the Greek slave to bring him 
some salt, and between them they rubbed it into his 
wounds, thus giving him acute agony, though he had the 
presence of mind to give no sign of life. They then left 
him, and their place was taken by the old woman, who 
dragged him to a trapdoor and threw him down into a 
vault filled with the bodies of murdered men. 

At first the violence of his fall caused him to lose 
consciousness, but luckily the salt which had been rubbed 
into his wounds had by its smarting preserved his life, and 
little by little he regained his strength. At the end of 
two days he lifted the trapdoor during the night and 
hid himself in the courtyard till daybreak, when he saw 
the old woman leave the house in search of more prey. 
Luckily she did not observe him, and when she was out 
of sight he stole from this nest of assassins and took 
refuge in my house. 

I dressed his wounds and tended him carefully, and 
when a month had passed he was as well as ever. His 
one thought was how to be revenged on that wicked old 
hag, and for this purpose he had a purse made large 
enough to contain five hundred gold pieces, but filled it 
instead with bits of glass. This he tied round him with 
his sash, and, disguising himself as an old woman, he took 
a sabre, which he hid under his dress. 

One morning as he was hobbling through the streets 
he met his old enemy prowling to see if she could find 
anyone to decoy. He went up to her and, imitating the 
voice of a woman, he said, ‘ Do you happen to have a 
pair of scales you could lend me? I have just come from 
Persia and have brought with me five hundred gold 
pieces, and I am anxious to see if they are the proper 
weight.’ 

‘Good woman/ replied the old hag, ‘you could not 


204 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


have asked anyone better. My son is a money-changer, 
and if you will follow me he will weigh them for you 
himself. Only we must be quick or he will have gone 
to his shop.’ So saying she led the way to the same 
house as before, and the door was opened by the same 
Greek slave. 

Again my brother was left in the hall, and the pre- 
tended son appeared under the form of the black slave. 
‘Miserable crone,’ he said to my brother, ‘ get up and 
come with me,’ and turned to lead the way to the place 
of murder. Alnaschar rose too, and drawing the sabre 
from under his dress dealt the black such a blow on his 
neck that his head was severed from his body. My 
brother picked up the head with one hand, and seizing 
the body with the other dragged it to the vault, w T hen he 
threw it in and sent the head after it. The Greek slave, 
supposing that all had passed as usual, shortly arrived 
with the basin of salt, but when she beheld Alnaschar 
with the sabre in his hand she let the basin fall and 
turned to fly. My brother, however, was too quick for 
her, and in another instant her head was rolling from her 
shoulders. The noise brought the old woman running to 
see what was the matter, and he seized her before she 
had time to escape. ‘ Wretch! ’ he cried, ‘ do you know 
me? ’ 

‘ Who are you, my lord? ’ she replied trembling all over. 

‘ I have never seen you before.’ 

‘ I am he whose house you entered to offer your hypo- 
critical prayers. Don’t you remember now ? ’ 

She flung herself on her knees to implore mercy, but 
he cut her in four pieces. 

There remained only the lady, who was quite ignorant 
of all that was taking place around her. He sought her 
through the house, and when at last he found her, she 
nearly fainted with terror at the sight of him. She begged 
hard for life, which he was generous enough to give 
her, but he bade her to tell him how she had got into 







Jl 


'2 



THE LADY SHOWS ALNASCHAR THE COFFERS PACKED WITH GOLD 






THE BARBERS FIFTH BROTHER 207 


partnership with the abominable creatures he had just 
put to death/ 

‘I was once,’ replied she, ‘the wife of an honest 
merchant, and that old woman, whose wickedness I did 
not know, used occasionally to visit me. “ Madam,” she 
said to me one day, “we have a grand wedding at our 
house to-day. If you would do us the honour to be 
present, I am sure you would enjoy yourself.” I allowed 
myself to be persuaded, put on my richest dress, and took 
a purse with a hundred pieces of gold. Once inside the 
doors I was kept by force by that dreadful black, and it 
is now three years that I have been here, to my great 
grief/ 

‘ That horrible black must have amassed great wealth, 
remarked my brother. 

‘ Such wealth/ returned she, ‘ that if you succeed in 
carrying it all away it will make you rich for ever. 
Come and let us see how much there is/ 

She led Alnaschar into a chamber filled with coffers 
packed with gold, which he gazed at with an admiration 
he was powerless to conceal. ‘ Go/ she said, ‘ and bring 
men to carry them away/ 

My brother did not wait to be told twice, and hurried 
out into the streets, where he soon collected ten men. 
They all came back to the house, but what was his 
surprise to find the door open, and the room with the 
chests of gold quite empty. The lady had been cleverer 
than himself, and had made the best use of her time. 
However, he tried to console himself by removing all the 
beautiful furniture, which more than made up for the five 
hundred gold pieces he had lost. 

Unluckily, on leaving the house, he forgot to lock the 
door, and the neighbours, finding the place empty, in- 
formed the police, who next morning arrested Alnaschar 
as a thief. My brother tried to bribe them to let him off, 
but far from listening to him they tied his hands, and 
forced him to walk between them to the presence of the 


208 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


judge. When they had explained to the official the cause 
of complaint, he asked Alnaschar where he had obtained 
all the furniture that he had taken to his house the day 
before. 

4 Sir,* replied Alnaschar, 4 1 am ready to tell you the 
whole story, but give, I pray you, your word, that I shall 
run no risk of punishment.’ 

4 That I promise,’ said the judge. So my brother be- 
gan at the beginning and related all his adventures, 
and how he had avenged himself on those who had 
betrayed him. As to the furniture, he entreated the 
judge at least to allow him to keep part to make up for 
the five hundred pieces of gold which had been stolen 
from him. 

The judge, however, would say nothing about this, 
and lost no time in sending men to fetch away all that 
Alnaschar had taken from the house. When everything 
had been moved and placed under his roof he ordered 
my brother to leave the town and never more to enter it 
on peril of his life, fearing that if he returned he might 
seek justice from the Caliph. Alnaschar obeyed, and was 
on his way to a neighbouring city when he fell in with a 
band of robbers, who stripped him of his clothes and left 
him naked by the roadside. Hearing of his plight, I 
hurried after him to console him for his misfortunes, and 
to dress him in my best robe. I then brought him 
back disguised, under cover of night, to my house, where 
I have since given him all the care I bestow on my other 
brothers. 


209 


THE STORY OF THE BARBER'S SIXTH 
BROTHER 


There now remains for me to relate to you the story of 
my sixth brother, whose name was Schacabac. Like the 
rest of us, he inherited a hundred silver drachmas from 
our father, which he thought was a large fortune, but 
through ill-luck, he soon lost it all, and was driven to beg. 
As he had a smooth tongue and good manners, he really 
did very well in his new profession, and he devoted himself 
specially to making friends with the servants in big 
houses, so as to gain access to their masters. 

One day he was passing a splendid mansion, with a 
crowd of servants lounging in the courtyard. He thought 
that from the appearance of the house it might yield 
him a rich harvest, so he entered and inquired to whom 
it belonged. 

‘My good man, where do you come f rom ?’ replied the 
servant. ‘ Can’t you see for yourself that it can belong to 
nobody but a Barmecide?’ for the Barmecides were famed 
for their liberality and generosity. My brother, hearing this, 
asked the porters, of whom there were several, if they 
would give him alms. They did not refuse, but told him 
politely to go in, and speak to the master himself. 

My brother thanked them for their courtesy and 
entered the building, which was so large that it took him 
some time to reach the apartments of the Barmecide. At 
last, in a room richly decorated with paintings, he saw 
an old man with a long white beard, sitting on a sofa, 

14 


210 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


who received him with such kindness that my brother 
was emboldened to make his petition. 

‘ My lord,’ he said, 4 you behold in me a poor man 
who only lives by the help of persons as rich and as 
generous as you.’ 

Before he could proceed further, he was stopped by 
the astonishment shown by the Barmecide. 4 Is it 
possible,’ he cried, 4 that while I am in Bagdad, a man 
like you should be starving? That is a state of things 
that must at once be put an end to ! Never shall it be 
said that I have abandoned you, and I am sure that you, 
on your part, will never abandon me.’ 

4 My lord,’ answered my brother, 4 I swear that I have 
not broken my fast this whole day.’ 

4 What, you are dying of hunger?’ exclaimed the 
Barmecide. 4 Here, slave ; bring water, that we may 
wash our hands before meat ! ’ No slave appeared, but 
my brother remarked that the Barmecide did not fail 
to rub his hands as if the water had been poured over 
them. 

Then he said to my brother, 4 Why don’t you wash 
your hands too? ’ and Schacabac, supposing that it was a 
joke on the part of the Barmecide (though he could see 
none himself), drew near, and imitated his motion. 

When the Barmecide had done rubbing his hands, he 
raised his voice, and cried, 4 Set food before us at once, we 
are very hungry.’ No food was brought, but the Barmecide 
pretended to help himself from a dish, and carry a morsel 
to his mouth, saying as he did so, 4 Eat, my friend, eat, I 
entreat. Help yourself as freely as if you were at home ! 
For a starving man, you seem to have a very small 
appetite.’ 

‘Excuse me, my lord,’ replied Schacabac, imitating 
his gestures as before, 4 1 really am not losing time, and 
Ido full justice to the repast.’ 

4 How do you like this bread?’ asked the Barmecide. 
4 1 find it particularly good myself.’ 


THE BARBER'S SIXTH BROTHER 211 


‘ Oil, my lord,’ answered my brother, who beheld 
neither meat nor bread, ‘ never have I tasted anything 
so delicious.’ 



the Barmecide's feast 


‘Eat as much as you want,’ said the Barmecide. ‘I 
bought the woman who makes it for five hundred pieces 
of gold, so that I might never be without it.’ 

After ordering a variety of dishes (which never came) 
to be placed on the table, and discussing the merits of 
each one, the Barmecide declared that having dined so 


212 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


well, they would now proceed to take their wine. To 
this my brother at first objected, declaring that it was for- 
bidden ; but on the Barmecide insisting that it was out of 
the question that he should drink by himself, he consented 
to take a little. The Barmecide, however, pretended to fill 
their glasses so often, that my brother feigned that the 
wine had gone into his head, and struck the Barmecide 
such a blow on the head, that he fell to the ground. 
Indeed, he raised his hand to strike him a second time, 
when the Barmecide cried out that he was mad, upon 
which my brother controlled himself, and apologised and 
protested that it was all the fault of the wine he had 
drunk. At this the Barmecide, instead of being angry, 
began to laugh, and embraced him heartily. 4 I have long 
been seeking,’ he exclaimed, 4 a man of your description, 
and henceforth my house shall be yours. You have had 
the good grace to fall in with my humour, and to pretend to 
eat and to drink when nothing was there. Now you shall 
be rewarded by a really good supper.’ 

Then he clapped his hands, and all the dishes were 
brought that they had tasted in imagination before and 
during the repast, slaves sang and played on various 
instruments. All the while Schacabac was treated by the 
Barmecide as a familiar friend, and dressed in a garment 
out of his own wardrobe. 

Twenty years passed by, and my brother was still 
living with the Barmecide, looking after his house, and 
managing his affairs. At the end of that time his generous 
benefactor died without heirs, so all his possessions went 
to the prince. They even despoiled my brother of those 
that rightly belonged to him, and he, now as poor as he 
had ever been in his life, decided to cast in his lot with a 
caravan of pilgrims who were on their way to Mecca. 
Unluckily, the caravan was attacked and pillaged by the 
Bedouins, and the pilgrims were taken prisoners. My 
brother became 'the slave of a man who beat him 
daily, hoping to drive him to offer a ransom, although, as 


THE BARBERS SIXTH BROTHER 213 


Schacabac pointed out, it was quite useless trouble, as his 
relations were as poor as himself. At length the Bedouin 
grew tired of tormenting, and sent him on a camel to the 
top of a high bairen mountain, where he left him to take 
his chance. A passing caravan, on its way to Bagdad, 
told me where he was to be found, and I hurried to his 
rescue, and brought him in a deplorable condition back to 
the town. 

4 This/ — continued the barber, — 4 is the tale I related to 
the Caliph, who, when I had finished, burst into fits of 
laughter. 

4 Well were you called 44 the Silent,” ’ said he ; 4 no name 
was ever better deserved. But for reasons of my own, 
which it is not necessary to mention, I desire you to leave 
the town, and never to come back.’ 

I had of course no choice but to obey, and travelled 
about for several years until I heard of the death of the 
Caliph, when 1 hastily returned to Bagdad, only to find that 
all my brothers were dead. It was at this time that I 
rendered to the young cripple the important service of 
which you have heard, and for which, as you know, he 
showed such profound ingratitude, that he preferred 
rather to leave Bagdad than to run the risk of seeing me. 
I sought him long from place to place, but it was only 
to-day, when I expected it least, that 1 came across him, 
as much irritated with me as ever ’ — So saying the tailor 
went on to relate the story of the lame man and the 
barber, which has already been told. 

4 When the barber,’ he continued, 4 had finished his 
tale, we came to the conclusion that the young man had 
been right, when he had accused him of being a great 
chatter-box. However, we wished to keep him with us, 
and share our feast, and we remained at table till the hour 
of afternoon prayer. Then the company broke up, and I 
went back to work in my shop. 

4 It was during this interval that the little hunchback, 
half drunk already, presented himself before me, singing 


214 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


and playing on his drum. I took him home, to amuse my 
wife, and she invited him to supper. While eating some 
fish, a bone got into his throat, and in spite of all we could 
do, he died shortly. It was all so sudden that we lost 
our heads, and in order to divert suspicion from ourselves, 
we carried the body to the house of a Jewish physician. 
He placed it in the chamber of the purveyor, and the pur- 
veyor propped it up in the street, where it was thought to 
have been killed by the merchant. 

4 This, Sire, is the story which I was obliged to tell to 
satisfy your highness. It is now for you to say if we 
deserve mercy or punishment ; life or death ? ’ 

The Sultan of Kashgar listened with an air of pleasure 
which filled the tailor and his friends with hope. 4 1 must 
confess,’ he exclaimed, 4 that I am much more interested 
in the stories of the barber and his brothers, and of the 
lame man, than in that of my own jester. But before I 
allow you all four to return to your own homes, and have 
the corpse of the hunchback properly buried, I should 
like to see this barber who has earned your pardon. And 
as he is in this town, let an usher go with you at once in 
search of him.’ 

The usher and the tailor soon returned, bringing with 
them an old man who must have been at least ninety 
years of age. 4 O Silent One,’ said the Sultan, 4 1 am told 
that you know many strange stories. Will you tell some 
of them to me ? 9 

4 Never mind my stories for the present,’ replied the 
barber, 4 but will your Highness graciously be pleased to 
explain why this Jew, this Christian, and this Mussulman, 
as well as this dead body, are all here ? ’ 

4 What business is that of yours?’ asked the Sultan 
with a smile ; but seeing that the barber had some reasons 
for his question, he commanded that the tale of the hunch- 
back should be told him. 

4 It is certainly most surprising,’ cried he, when he 
had heard it all, 4 but I should like to examine the body.’ 


THE BARBERS SIXTH BROTHER 


215 


lie then knelt down, and took the head on his knees, 
looking at it attentively. Suddenly he burst into such 
loud laughter that he fell right backwards, and when he 
had recovered himself enough to speak, he turned to the 
Sultan. ‘The man is no more dead than I am,’ he said; 
‘ watch me.’ As he spoke he drew a small case of 
medicines from his pocket and rubbed the neck of the 
hunchback with some ointment made of balsam. Next 
he opened the dead man’s mouth, and by the help of a pair 
of pincers drew the bone from his throat. At this the hunch- 
back sneezed, stretched himself and opened his eyes. 

The Sultan and all those who saw this operation did 
not know which to admire most, the constitution of the 
hunchback who had apparently been dead for a whole 
night and most of one day, or the skill of the barber, 
whom everyone now began to look upon as a great man. 
His Highness desired that the history of the hunchback 
should be written down, and placed in the archives beside 
that of the barber, so that they might be associated in 
people’s minds to the end of time. And he did not stop 
there ; for in order to wipe out the memory of what 
they had undergone, he commanded that the tailor, the 
doctor, the purveyor and the merchant, should each be 
clothed in his presence with a robe from his own ward- 
robe before they returned home. As for the barber, he 
bestowed on him a large pension, and kept him near his 
own person. 


216 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


THE 

ADVENTURES OF PRINCE CAMARALZAMAN 
AND THE PRINCESS BADOURA . 


Some twenty days’ sail from the coast of Persia lies the 
isle of the children of Khaledan. The island is divided 
into several provinces, in each of which are large flourish- 
ing towns, and the whole forms an important kingdom. 
It was governed in former days by a king named 
Schahzaman, who, with good right, considered himself 
one of the most peaceful, prosperous, and fortunate 
monarchs on the earth. In fact, he had but one grievance, 
which was that none of his four wives had given him an 
heir. 

This distressed him so greatly that one day he confided 
his grief to the grand-vizir, who, being a wise counsellor, 
said: 4 Such matters are indeed beyond human aid. 
Allah alone can grant your desire* and I should advise 
you, sire, to send large gifts to those holy men who 
spend their lives in prayer, and to beg for their inter- 
cessions. Who knows whether their petitions may not 
be answered ! ’ 

The king took his vizir’s advice, and the result of so 
many prayers for an heir to the throne was that a son 
was born to him the following year. 

Schahzaman sent noble gifts as thankofferings to all 
the mosques and religious houses, and great rejoicings 
were celebrated in honour of the birth of the little 
prince, who was so beautiful that he was named 
Camaralzaman, or ‘ Moon of the Century.’ 


CAMAEALZA MAN AND BADOUEA 217 


Prince Camaralzainan was brought up with extreme 
care by an excellent governor and all the cleverest 
teachers, and he did such credit to them that when he 
was grown up, a more charming and accomplished young 
man was not to be found. Whilst he was still a youth 
the king, his father, who loved him dearly, had some 
thoughts of abdicating in his favour. As usual he talked 
over his plans with his grand-vizir, who, though he did 
not approve the idea, would not state all his objections. 

1 Sire/ he replied, ‘ the prince is still very young for 
the cares of state. Your Majesty fears his growing idle 
and careless, and doubtless you are right. But how would 
it be if he were first to marry ? This would attach him to 
his home, and your Majesty might give him a share in 
your counsels, so that he might gradually learn how' to 
wear a crown, which you can give up to him whenever 
you find him capable of wearing it.’ 

The vizir’s advice once more struck the king as being 
good, and he sent for his son, who lost no time in obey- 
ing the summons, and standing respectfully with downcast 
eyes before the king asked for his commands. 

‘ I have sent for you/ said the king, ‘ to say that I 
wish you to marry. What do you think about it?’ 

The prince was so much overcome by these words 
that he remained silent for some time. At length he 
said: ‘Sire, I beg you to pardon me if I am unable to 
reply as you might wish. I certainly did not expect such 
a proposal as I am still so young, and I confess that the 
idea of marrying is very distasteful to me. Possibly I 
may not always be in this mind, but I certainly feel that 
it will require some time to induce me to take the step 
which your Majesty desires.’ 

This answer greatly distressed the -king, who was 
sincerely grieved by his objection to marriage. How- 
ever he would not have recourse to extreme measures, 
so he said : ‘ I do not wish to force you ; I will give 
you time to reflect, but remember that such a step is 


218 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


necessary, for a prince such as you who will some day 
be called to rule over a great kingdom.’ 

From' this time Prince Camaralzaman was admitted 
to the royal council, and the king showed him every mark 
of favour. 

At the end of a year the king took his son aside, and 
said : 4 Well, my son, have you changed your mind on 
the subject of marriage, or do you still refuse to obey my 
wish ? ’ 

The prince was less surprised but no less firm than on 
the former occasion, and begged his father not to press 
the subject, adding that it was quite useless to urge him 
any longer. 

This answer much distressed the king, who again 
confided his trouble to his vizir. 

4 1 have followed your advice,’ he said ; 4 but Camaral- 
zaman declines to marry, and is more obstinate than 
ever.’ 

4 Sire,’ replied the vizir, 4 much is gained by patience, 
and your Majesty might regret any violence. Why not 
wait another year and then inform the Prince in the 
midst of the assembled council that the good of the state 
demands his marriage? He cannot possibly refuse again 
before so distinguished an assemblage, and in your 
immediate presence.’ 

The Sultan ardently desired to see his son married at 
once, but he yielded to the vizir’s arguments and decided 
to wait. He then visited the prince’s mother, and after 
telling her of his disappointment and of the further respite 
he had given his son, he added : 4 I know that Camaral- 
zaman confides more in you than he does in me. Pray 
speak very seriously to him on this subject, and make him 
realise that he will most seriously displease me if he 
remains obstinate, and that he will certainly regret the 
measures I shall be obliged to take to enforce my will.’ 

So the first time the Sultana Fatima saw her son she 
told him she had heard of his refusal to marry, adding 


CAMARALZAMAN AND BADOURA 219 


how distressed she felt that he should have vexed his 
father so much. She asked what reasons he could have 
for his objections to obey. 

‘Madam,’ replied the prince, ‘I make no doubt that 
there are as many good, virtuous, sweet, and amiable 
women as there are others very much the reverse. Would 
that all were like you ! But what revolts me is the idea 
of marrying a woman without knowing anything at all 
about her. My father will ask the hand of the daughter 
of some neighbouring sovereign, who will give his consent 
to our union. Be she fair or frightful, clever or stupid, 
good or bad, I must marry her, and am left no choice 
in the matter. IIow am I to know that she will not be 
proud, passionate, contemptuous, and recklessly extrava- 
gant, or that her disposition will in any way suit mine?’ 

‘ But, my son,’ urged Fatima, ‘ you surely do not wish 
to be the last of a race which has reigned so long and so 
gloriously over this kingdom ? ’ 

‘ Madam,’ said the prince, ‘ I have no wish to survive 
the king, my father, but should I do so I will try to reign 
in such a manner as may be considered worthy of my 
predecessors.’ 

These and similar conversations proved to the Sultan 
how useless it was to argue with his son, and the year 
elapsed without bringing any change in the prince's 
ideas. 

At length a day came when the Sultan summoned him 
before the council, and there informed him that not only 
his own wdshes but the good of the empire demanded his 
marriage, and desired him to give his answer before the 
assembled ministers. 

At this Camaralzaman grew so angry and spoke with 
so much heat that the king, naturally irritated at being 
opposed by his son in full council, ordered the prince to be 
arrested and locked up in an old tower, where he had 
nothing but a very little furniture, a few books, and a 
single slave to wait on him. 


220 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


Camaralzaman, pleased to be free to enjoy his books, 
showed himself very indifferent to his sentence. 

When night came he washed himself, performed his 
devotions, and, having read some pages of the Koran, lay 
down on a couch, without putting out the light near him, 
and was soon asleep. 

Now there was a deep well in the tower in which 
Prince Camaralzaman was imprisoned, and this well was 
a favourite resort of the fairy Maimoune, daughter of 
Damriat, chief of a legion of genii. Towards midnight 
Maimoune floated lightly up from the well, intending, 
according to her usual habit, to roam about the upper 
world as curiosity or accident might prompt. 

The light in the prince’s room surprised her, and 
without disturbing the slave, who slept across the 
threshold, she entered the room, and approaching the 
bed was still more astonished to find it occupied. 

The prince lay with his face half hidden by the 
coverlet. Maimoune lifted it a little and beheld the most 
beautiful youth she had ever seen. 

4 What a marvel of beauty he must be when his eyes 
are open ! ’ she thought. 4 What can he have done to 
deserve to be treated like this?’ 

She could not weary gazing at Camaralzaman, but at 
length, having softly kissed his brow and each cheek, she 
replaced the coverlet and resumed her flight through the air. 

As she entered the middle region she heard the sound 
of great wings coming towards her, and shortly met one 
of the race of bad genii. This genie, wdiose name was 
Danhasch, recognised Maimoune with terror, for he knew 
the supremacy which her goodness gave her over him. 
He would gladly have avoided her altogether, but they 
were so near that he must either be prepared to fight or 
yield to her, so he at once addressed her in a conciliatory 
tone : 

• Good Maimoune, swear to me by Allah to do me no 
harm, and on my side I wdll promise not to injure you.’ 


CAMARALZAMAN AND BADOURA 


221 


k Accursed genie!’ replied Maimoune, ‘what harm 
can yon do me? But I will grant your power and give 
the promise you ask. And now tell me what you have 
seen and done to-night.’ 



SHE COULD NOT WEARY GAZING AT CAMARALZAMAN 


‘ Fair lady,’ said Danhasch, ‘ you meet me at the right 
moment to hear something really interesting. I must tell 
you that I come from the furthest end of China, which is 
one of the largest and most powerful kingdoms in the 


222 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


world. The present king has one only daughter, who is 
so perfectly lovely that neither you, nor I, nor any other 
creature could find adequate terms in which to describe 
her marvellous charms. You must therefore picture to 
yourself the most perfect features, joined to a brilliant 
and delicate complexion, and an enchanting expression, 
and even 'then imagination will fall short of the reality. 

4 The king, her father, has carefully shielded this 
treasure from the vulgar gaze, and has taken every 
precaution to keep her from the sight of everyone except 
the happy mortal lie may choose to be her husband. But 
in order to give her variety in her confinement he has 
built her seven palaces such as have never been seen 
before. The first palace is entirely composed of rock 
crystal, the second of bronze, the third of fine steel, the 
fourth of another and more precious species of bronze, 
the fifth of touchstone, the sixth of silver, and the seventh 
of solid gold. They are all most sumptuously furnished, 
whilst the gardens surrounding them are laid out with 
exquisite taste. In fact, neither trouble nor cost has 
been spared to make this retreat agreeable to the princess. 
The report of her wonderful beauty has spread far and 
wide, and many powerful kings have sent embassies to 
ask her hand in marriage. The king has always received 
these embassies graciously, but says that he will never 
oblige the princess to marry against her will, and as she 
regularly declines each fresh proposal, the envoys, have 
had to leave as disappointed in the result of their missions 
as they were gratified by their magnificent receptions. 

* “ Sire,” said the princess to her father, “ yon wish me 
to marry, and I know you desire to please me, for which 
I am very grateful. But, indeed, I have no inclination to 
change my state, for where could I find so happy a life 
amidst so many beautiful and delightful surroundings? I 
feel that I could never be as happy with any husband as 
I am here, and I beg you not to press one on me.” 

4 At last an embassy came from a king so rich and 


223 


cAmaralzaman and badotjra 

powerful that the King of China felt constrained to urge 
this suit on his daughter. He told her how important 
such an alliance would be, and pressed her to consent. 
In fact, he pressed her so persisting^ that the princess 
at length lost her temper and quite forgot the respect due 
to her father. “ Sire,” cried she angrily, “ do not speak 
further of this or any other marriage or I will plunge this 
d&ogsi in in^ breast and so escape from all these impor- 
tunities.” 

4 The King of China was extremely indignant with his 
daughter and replied: “You have lost your senses and 
you must be treated accordingly.” So he had her shut 
in one set of rooms in one of 4ier palaces, and only 
allowed her ten old women, of whom her nurse was the 
head, to wait on her and keep her company. He next 
sent letters to all the kings who had sued for the 
princess’s hand, begging they would think of her no 
longer, as she was quite insane, and he desired his various 
envoys to make it known that anyone who could cure her 
should have her to wife. 

4 Fair Maimoune,’ continued Danhasch, 4 this is the 
present state of affairs. I never pass a day without going 
to gaze on this incomparable beauty, and I am sure that 
if you would only accompany me you would think the 
sight well worth the trouble, and own that you never saw 
such loveliness before.’ 

The fairy only answered with a peal of laughter, and 
when at length she had control of her voice she cried, 

4 Oh, come, you are making game of me ! I thought you 
had something really interesting to tell me instead of 
raving about some unknown damsel. What would you 
say if you could see the prince I have just been looking 
at and whose beauty is really transcendent? That is 
something worth talking about, you would certainly quite 
lose your head.’ 

4 Charming Maimoune,’ asked Danhasch, 4 may I in- 
quire who and what is the prince of whom you speak ? ’ 


224 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


* Know,’ replied Maimoune, 4 that he is in much the 
same case as your princess. The king, his father, wanted 
to force him to marry, and on the prince’s refusal to obey 
he has been imprisoned in an old tower where I have just 
seen him.’ 

C I don’t like to contradict a lady,’ said Danhasch, 

‘ but you must really permit me to doubt any mortal being 
as beautiful as my princess.’ 

4 Hold your tongue,’ cried Maimoune. 4 I repeat that 
is impossible.’ 

‘Well, I don’t wish to seem obstinate,’ replied 
Danhasch, 4 the best plan to test the truth of what I say 
will be for you to let mft take you to see the princess for 
yourself.’ 

4 There is no need for that,’ retorted Maimoune ; 4 we 
can satisfy ourselves in another way. Bring your 
princess here and lay her down beside my prince. We 
can then compare them at leisure, and decide which is in 
the right.’ 

Danhasch readily consented, and after having the 
tower where the prince was confined pointed out to him, 
and making a wager with Maimoune as to the result of 
the comparison, he flew off to China to fetch the princess. 

In an incredibly short time Danhasch returned, bear- 
ing the sleeping princess. Maimoune led him to the 
prince’s room, and the rival beauty was placed beside him. 

When the prince and princess lay thus side by side, 
an animated dispute as to their respective charms arose 
between the fairy and the genius. Danhasch began by 
saying : 

4 Now you see that my princess is more beautiful 
than your prince. Can you doubt any longer?’ 

‘Doubt! Of course I do!’ exclaimed Maimoune. 
4 Why, you must be blind not to see how much my prince 
excels your princess. I do not deny that your princess is 
very handsome, but only look and you must own that I 
am in the right.’ 


CAMARALZAMAN AND B ADO UR A 225 


1 There is no need for me to look longer,’ said Dankasck, 
‘ my first impression will remain the same; but of course, 
charming Maimoune, I am ready to yield to you if you 
insist on it." 

4 By no means,’ replied Maimoune. 4 1 have no idea of 
being under any obligation to an accursed genius like you. 
I refer the matter to an umpire, and shall expect you to 
submit to his verdict.’ 

Danbascli readily agreed, and on Maimoune striking 
the floor with her foot it opened, and a hideous, hump- 
backed, lame, squinting genius, with six horns on his 
heud, hands like claws, emerged. As soon as he beheld 
Maimoune he threw himself at her feet and asked her 
commands. 

4 Rise, Caschcasch,’ said she. 4 1 summoned you to 
judge between me and Danhasch. Glance at that couch, 
and say without any partiality whether you think the 
youth or the maiden lying there the more beautiful.’ 

Caschcasch looked at the prince and princess with 
every token of surprise and admiration. At length, having 
gazed long without being able to come to a decision, he said, 

4 Madam, I must confess that I should deceive you 
were I to declare one to be handsomer than the other. 
There seems to me only one way in which to decide the 
matter, and that is to wake one after the other and judge 
which of them expresses the greater admiration for the 
other.’ 

This advice pleased Maimoune and Danhasch, and 
the fairy at once transformed herself into the shape of a 
gnat and settling on Camaralzaman’s throat stung him so 
sharply that he awoke. As he did so his eyes fell on the 
Princess of China. Surprised at finding a lady so near 
him, he raised himself on one arm to look at her. The 
youth and beauty of the princess at once awoke a feeling 
to which his heart had as yet been a stranger, and he 
could not restrain bis delight. 

4 What loveliness ! What charms ! Oh, my heart, 
15 


226 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


my soul ! ’ he exclaimed, as he kissed her forehead, her 
eyes and mouth in a way which would certainly have 
roused her had not the genie’s enchantments kept her 
asleep. 

‘How, fair lady!’ he cried, ‘you do not wake at the 
signs of Camaralzaman’s love? Be you who you may, he 
is not unworthy of you.’ 

It then suddenly occurred to him, that perhaps this 
was the bride his father had destined for him, and that the 
King had probably had her placed in this room in order to 
see how far Camaralzaman’s aversion to marriage would 
withstand her charms. 

‘ At all events,’ he thought, ‘ I will take this ring as a 
remembrance of her.’ 

So saying he drew off a fine ring which the princess 
wore on her finger, and replaced it by one of his own. 
After which he lay down again and was soon fast asleep. 

Then Danhasch, in his turn, took the form of a gnat 
and bit the princess on her lip. 

She started up, and was not a little amazed at seeing 
a young man beside her. From surprise she soon 
passed to admiration, and then to delight on perceiving 
how handsome and fascinating he w r as. 

‘ AVhy,’ cried she, ‘was it you my father wished me to 
marry? How unlucky that I did not know sooner! I 
should not have made him so angry. But wake up ! 
wake up ! for I know I shall love you with all my 
heart.’ * 

So saying she shook Camaralzaman so violently that 
nothing but the spells of Maimoune could have prevented 
his waking. 

‘ Oh! ’ cried the princess. ‘ Why are you so drowsy?’ 
So saying she took his hand and noticed her own ring on 
his finger, which made her wonder still more. But as he 
still remained in a profound slumber she pressed a kiss 
on his cheek and soon fell fast asleep too. 

Then Maimoune turning to the genie said: ‘Well, 



CASCHCASCH IS UNABLE TO DECIDE WHICH IS THE FAIREK 





CAMARALZAMAN AND BADOURA 229 


are you satisfied that my prince surpasses \ our princess? 
Another time pray believe me when I assert anything.’ 

Then turning to Caschcasch : ‘ My thanks to you, and 
now do you and Dauhasch bear the princess back to her 
own home.' 

Ihe two genii hastened to obey, and Maimoune 
returned to her well. 

On waking next morning the first thing Prince 
Camaralzaman did was to look round for the lovely lady 
he had seen at night, and the next to question the slave 
who waited on him about her. But the slave persisted 
so strongly that he knew nothing of any lady, and still 
less of how she got into the tower, that the prince lost all 
patience, and after giving him a good beating tied a rope 
round him and ducked him in the well till the unfortu- 
nate man cried out that he would tell everything. Then 
the prince drew him up all dripping wet, but the slave 
begged leave to change his clothes first, and as soon as the 
prince consented hurried off just as he was to the palace. 
Here he found the king talking to the grand-vizir of all 
the anxiety his son had caused him. The slave was 
admitted at once and cried : 

4 Alas, Sire! I bring sad news to your Majesty. There 
can be no doubt that the prince has completely lost his 
senses. He declares that he saw a lady sleeping on his 
couch last night, and the state you see me in proves how 
violent contradiction makes him.’ He then gave a minute 
account of all the prince had said and done. 

The king, much moved, begged the vizir to examine 
into this new misfortune, and the latter at once went to 
the tower, where he found the prince quietly reading a 
book. After the first exchange of greetings the vizir said : 

4 1 feel really very angry with your slave for alarm- 
ing his Majesty by the news he brought him.’ 

4 What news? ’ asked the prince. 

4 Ah ! * replied the vizir, 4 something absurd, I feel 
sure, seeing how I find you.’ 


230 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


4 Most likely,’ said the prince ; 4 but now that you are 
here I am glad of the opportunity to ask you where is 
the lady who slept in this room last night?’ 

The grand-vizir felt beside himself at this question. 

4 Prince ! ’ he exclaimed, 4 how would it be possible for 
any man, much less a woman, to enter this room at night 
without walking over your slave on the threshold ? Pray 
consider the matter, and you will realise that you have 
been deeply impressed by some dream.’ 

But the prince angrily insisted on knowing who and 
where the lady was, and was not to be persuaded by all 
the vizirs protestations to the contrary that the plot had 
not been one of his making. At last, losing patience, 
he seized the vizir by the beard and loaded him with 
blows. 

4 Stop, Prince,’ cried the unhappy vizir, 4 stay and 
hear what I have to say.’ 

The prince, whose arm was getting tired, paused. 

4 1 confess, Prince,’ said the vizir, 4 that there is some 
foundation for what you say. But you know well that 
a minister has to carry out his master’s orders. Allow 
me to go and to take to the king any message you may 
choose to send.’ 

4 Very well,’ said the prince; 4 then go and tell him 
that I consent to marry the lady whom he sent or brought 
here last night. Be quick and bring me back his 
answer.’ 

The vizir bowed to the ground and hastened to leave 
the room and tower. 

4 Well,’ asked the king as soon as he appeared, 4 and 
how did you find my son ? ’ 

4 Alas, sire,’ was the reply, 4 the slave’s report is 
only too true ! ’ 

He then gave an exact account of his interview with 
Camaralzaman and of the prince’s fury when told that it 
was not possible for any lady to have entered his room, 
and of the treatment he himself had received. The kins:, 


CAMARALZAMAN AND BADOURA 231 


much distressed, determined to clear up the matter him- 
self, and, ordering the vizir to follow him, set out to visit 
his son. 



CAMARALZAMAN ILL-TREATS THE GRAND-VIZIR 


The prince received his father with profound respect, 
and the king, making him sit beside him, asked him 



232 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


several questions, to which Camaralzaman replied with 
much good sense. At last the king said: ‘My son, pray 
tell me about the lady who, it is said, was in your room 
last night.’ 

‘ Sire,’ replied the prince, ‘ pray do not increase my 
distress in this matter, but rather make me happy by 
giving her to me in marriage. However much I may 
have objected to matrimony formerly, the sight of this 
lovely girl has overcome all my prejudices, and I will 
gratefully receive her from your hands.’ 

The king was almost speechless on hearing his son, 
but after a time assured him most solemnly that he knew 
nothing whatever about the lady in question, and had not 
connived at her appearance. He then desired the prince 
to relate the whole story to him. 

Camaralzaman did so at great length, showed the 
ring, and implored his father to help to find the bride he 
so ardently desired. 

‘ After all you tell me,’ remarked the king, ‘ I can no 
longer doubt your word ; but how and whence the lady 
came, or why she should have stayed so short a time I 
cannot imagine. The whole affair is indeed mysterious. 
Come, my dear son, let us wait together for happier days.’ 

So saying the king took Camaralzaman by the hand 
and led him back to the palace, where the prince took to 
his bed and gave himself up to despair, and the king 
shutting himself up with his son entirely neglected the 
affairs of state. 

The prime minister, who was the only person admitted, 
felt it his duty at last to tell the king how much the 
court and all the people complained of his seclusion, and 
how bad it was for the nation. He urged the sultan to 
remove with the prince to a lovely little island close by, 
whence he could easily attend public audiences, and 
where the charming scenery and fine air would do the 
invalid so much good as to enable him to bear his father’s 
occasional absence. 


233 


CAMARALZAMAN AND BADOURA 

The king approved the plan, and as soon as the castle 
on the island could be prepared for their reception he and 
the prince arrived there, Schahzaman never leaving his 
son except for the prescribed public audiences twice a 
week. 

Whilst all this was happening in the capital of 
Schahzaman the two genii had carefully borne the 
Princess of China back to her own palace and replaced 
her in bed. On waking next morning she first turned 
from one side to another and then, finding herself alone, 
called loudly for her women. 

‘ Tell me,’ she cried, ‘ where is the young man I love 
so dearly, and who slept near me last night?’ 

‘ Princess,’ exclaimed the nurse, ‘ we cannot tell what 
you allude to without more explanation.’ 

‘ Why,’ continued the princess, ‘ the most charming 
and beautiful young man lay sleeping beside me last 
night. I did my utmost to wake him, but in vain.’ 

‘Your Royal Highness wishes to make game of us,’ 
said the nurse. ‘Is it your pleasure to rise?’ 

‘I am quite in earnest,’ persisted the princess, ‘ and I 
want to know w r here he is.’ 

‘ But, Princess,’ expostulated the nurse, ‘ we left you 
quite alone last night, and we have seen no one enter 
your room since then.’ 

At this the princess lost all patience, and taking the 
nurse by her hair she boxed her ears soundly, crying 
out: ‘You shall tell me, you old witch, or I ’ll kill you.’ 

The nurse had no little trouble in escaping, and hurried 
off to the queen, to whom she related the whole story 
with tears in her eyes. 

‘ You see, madam,’ she concluded, ‘ that the princess 
must be out of her mind. If only you will come and see 
her, you will be able to judge for yourself.’ 

The queen hurried to her daughter’s apartments, 
and after tenderly embracing her, asked her why she had 
treated her nurse so badly. 


234 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


4 Madam,’ said the princess, 4 1 perceive that your 
Majesty wishes to make game of me, but I can assure 
you that I will never marry anyone except the charming 
young man whom I saw last night. You must know 
where he is, so pray send for him.’ 

The queen was much surprised by these words, but 
when she declared that she knew nothing whatever of the 
matter the princess lost all respect, and answered that if 
she were not allowed to marry as she wished she should 
kill herself, and it was in vain that the queen tried to 
pacify her and bring her to reason. 

The king himself came to hear the rights of the 
matter, but the princess only persisted in her story, and 
as a proof showed the ring on her finger. The king 
hardly knew what to make of it all, but ended by thinking 
that his daughter was more crazy than ever, and with- 
out further argument he had her placed in still closer 
confinement, with only her nurse to wait on her and a 
powerful guard to keep the door. 

Then he assembled his council, and having told them 
the sad state of things, added : 4 If any of you can succeed 
in curing the princess I will give her to him in marriage, 
and he shall be my heir.’ 

An elderly emir present, fired with the desire to 
possess a young and lovely wife and to rule over a great 
kingdom, offered to try the magic arts with which he was 
acquainted. 

4 You are welcome to try,’ said the king, 4 but I make 
one condition, which is, that should you fail you will lose 
your life.’ 

The emir accepted the condition, and the king led him 
to the princess, who, veiling her face, remarked, 4 1 am 
surprised, sire, that you should bring an unknown man 
into my presence.’ 

4 You need not be shocked,’ said the king ; 4 this is one 
of my emirs who asks your hand in marriage.* 

4 Sire,’ replied the princess, 4 this is not the one you 


CAMARALZAMAN AND BA DOUR A 


gave me before and whose ring I wear. Permit me to 
say that I can accept no other.’ 

The emir, who had expected to hear the princess talk 
nonsense, finding how calm and reasonable she was, 
assured the king that he could not venture to undertake 
a cure, but placed his head at his Majesty’s disposal, on 



THE KING OF CHINA LOOKS AT THE KING ON THE 
PRINCESS’S FINGER 


which the justly irritated monarch promptly had it cut 

off. 

This was the first of many suitors for the princess 
whose inability to cure her cost them their lives. 

Now it happened that after things had been going on 
in this way for some time the nurse’s son Marzavau 


/ 


2 36 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


returned from his travels. He had been in many countries 
and learnt many things, including astrology. Needless 
to say that one of the first things his mother told him 
was the sad condition of the princess, his foster-sister. 
Marzavan asked if she could not manage to let him see 
the princess without the king’s knowledge. 

After some consideration his mother consented, and 
even persuaded the eunuch on guard to make no objec- 
tion to Marzavan’s entering the royal apartment. 

The princess was delighted to see her foster-brother 
again, and after some conversation she confided to him 
all her history and the cause of her imprisonment. 

Marzavan listened with downcast eyes and the utmost 
attention. When she had finished speaking he said, 

‘ If what you tell me, Princess, is indeed the case, I do 
not despair of finding comfort for you. Take patience yet 
a little longer. I will set out at once to explore other 
countries, and when you hear of my return be sure that 
he for whom you sigh is not far off.’ So saying, he took 
his leave and started next morning on his travels. 

Marzavan journeyed from city to city and from one 
island and province to another, and wherever he went he 
heard people talk of the strange story of the Princess 
Badoura, as the Princess of China was named. 

After four months he reached a large populous sea- 
port town named Torf, and here he heard no more of 
the Princess Badoura but a great deal of Prince Camaral- 
zaman, who was reported ill, and whose story sounded 
very similar to that of the Princess Badoura. 

Marzavan was rejoiced, and set out at once for Prince 
Camaralzaman’s residence. The ship on which he em- 
barked had a prosperous voyage till she got within sight 
of the capital of King Schahzaman, but when just about 
to enter the harbour she suddenl} 7 struck on a rock, and 
foundered within sight of the palace where the prince 
was living with his father and the grand-vizir. 

Marzavan, who swam w T ell, threw himself into the sea 


CAMARALZAMAN AND BADOURA 237 


and managed to land close to the palace, where he was 
kindly received, and after having a change of clothing 
given him was brought before the grand- vizir. The vizir 
was at once attracted by the young man’s superior air 
and intelligent conversation, and perceiving that he had 
gained much experience in the course of his travels, he 
said, ‘ Ah, how I wish you had learnt some secret which 
might enable you to cure a malady which has plunged 
this court into affliction for some time past!’ 

Marzavan replied that if he knew what the illness was 
he might possibly be able to suggest a remedy, on which 
the vizir related to him the whole history of Prince 
Camaralzaman. 

On hearing this Marzavan rejoiced inwardly, for he 
felt sure that he had at last discovered the object of 
the Princess Badoura’s infatuation. However, he said 
nothing, but begged to be allowed to see the prince. 

On entering the royal apartment the first thing which 
struck him was the prince himself, who lay stretched out 
on his bed with his eyes closed. The king sat near him, 
but, without paying any regard to his presence, Marzavan 
exclaimed, ‘Heavens! what a striking likeness!’ And, 
indeed, there was a good deal of resemblance between 
the features of Camaralzaman and those of the Princess 
of China. 

These words caused the prince to open his eyes with 
languid curiosity, and Marzavan seized this moment to 
pay him his compliments, contriving at the same time to 
express the condition of the Princess of China in terms 
unintelligible, indeed, to the Sultan and his vizir, but 
which left the prince in no doubt that his visitor could 
give him some welcome information. 

The prince begged his father to allow him the favour 
of a private interview with Marzavan, and the king was 
only too pleased to find his son taking an interest in 
anyone or anything. As soon as they were left alone 
Marzavan told the prince the story of the Princess 


238 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


Badoura and her sufferings, adding, 4 I am convinced that 
you alone can cure her ; but before starting on so long a 
journey you must be well and strong, so do your best to 
recover as quickly as may be.’ 

These words produced a great effect on the prince, 
who was so much cheered by the hopes held out that he 
declared he felt able to get up and be dressed. The king 
was overjoyed at the result of Marzavan’s interview, 
and ordered public rejoicings in honour of the prince’s 
recovery. 

Before long the prince was quite restored to his original 
state of health, and as soon as he felt himself really strong 
he took Marzavan aside and said : 

‘ Now is the time to perform your promise. I am so 
impatient to see my beloved princess once more that I am 
sure I shall fall ill again if we do not start soon. The 
one obstacle is my father’s tender care of me, for, as you 
may have noticed, he cannot bear me out of his sight.’ 

4 Prince,’ replied Marzavan, 4 1 have already thought 
over the matter, and this is what seems to me the best 
plan. You have not been out of doors since my arrival. 
Ask the king’s permission to go with me for two or three 
days’ hunting, and when he has given leave order two 
good horses to be held ready for each of us. Leave all 
the rest to me.’ 

Next day the prince seized a favourable opportunity 
for making his request, and the king gladly granted it on 
condition that only one night should be spent out for fear 
of too great fatigue after such a long illness. 

Next morning Prince Camaralzaman and Marzavan 
were off betimes, attended by two grooms leading the two 
extra horses. They hunted a little by the way, but took 
care to get as far from the towns as possible. At night- 
fall they reached an inn, where they supped, and slept till 
midnight. Then Marzavan awoke and roused the prince 
without disturbing anyone else. Me begged the prince 
to give him the coat he had been wearing and to put 


CAMARALZA MAN AND BAD OUR A 239 


on another which they had brought with them. They 
mounted their second horses, and Marzavan led one of 
the grooms’ horses by the bridle. 

By daybreak our travellers found themselves where 
four cross roads met in the middle of the forest. Here 
Marzavan begged the prince to wait for him, and leading 
the groom’s horse into a dense part of the w r ood he cut its 
throat, dipped the prince’s coat in its blood, and having 
rejoined the prince threw the coat on the ground where 
the roads parted. 

In answer to Camai alzaman’s inquiries as to the 
reason for this, Marzavan replied that the only chance they 
had of continuing their journey was to divert attention by 
creating the idea of the prince’s death. ‘Your father will 
doubtless be plunged in the deepest grief,’ he went on, ‘but 
his joy at your return will be all the greater.’ 

The prince and his companion now continued their 
journey by land and sea, and as they had brought plenty 
of money to defray their expenses they met with no 
needless delays. At length they reached the capital of 
China, where they spent three days in a suitable lodging 
to recover from their fatigues. 

During this time Marzavan had an astrologer’s dress 
prepared for the prince. They then w r ent to the baths, 
after which the prince put on the astrologer’s robe and 
w r as conducted within sight of the king’s palace by 
Marzavan, w r ho left him there and went to consult his 
mother, the princess’s nurse. 

Meantime the prince, according to Marzavan’s instruc- 
tions, advanced close to the palace gates and there pro- 
claimed aloud : 

‘ I am an astrologer and I come to restore health to the 
Princess Badoura, daughter of the high and mighty King 
of China, on the conditions laid down by His Majesty of 
marrying her should I succeed, or of losing my life if I fail.’ 

It was some little time since anyone had presented 
himself to run the terrible risk involved in attempting 


240 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


to cure the princess, and a crowd soon gathered round 
the prince. On perceiving his youth, good looks, and 
distinguished bearing, everyone felt pity for him. 

4 What are you thinking of, sir,’ exclaimed some ; 4 why 
expose yourself to certain death? Are not the heads you see 
exposed on the town wall sufficient warning? For mercy’s 
sake give up this mad idea and retire whilst you can.’ 

But the prince remained firm, and only repeated his 
cry with greater assurance, to the horror of the crowd. 

4 He is resolved to die ! ’ they cried ; 4 may heaven have 
pity on him ! ’ 

Camaralzaman now called out for the third time, and 
at last the grand-vizir himself came out and fetched 




him in. 

The prime minister led the prince to the king, who 
was much struck by the noble air of this new adventurer, 
and felt such pity for the fate so evidently in store for 
him, that he tried to persuade the young man to renounce 
his project. 

But Camaralzaman politely yet firmly persisted in 
his intentions, and at length the king desired the 
eunuch who had the guard of the princess’s apartments to 
conduct the astrologer to her presence. 

The eunuch led the way through long passages, and 
Camaralzaman followed rapidly, in haste to reach the 
object of his desires. At last they came to a large hall 
which was the ante-room to the princess’s chamber, and 
here Camaralzaman said to the eunuch : 

4 Now you shall choose. Shall I cure the princess in 
her own presence, or shall I do it from here without 
seeing her ? ’ ^ 

The eunuch, who had expressed many contemptuous 
doubts as they came along of the new-comer’s powers, was 
much surprised and said : 

4 If you really can cure, it is immaterial when you 
do it. Your fame will be equally great.’ 

4 Very well,’ replied the prince : 4 then, impatient though 



OADOURA RECOGNISES CAMARALZAMAN 










































































* 










































I 



















































• • 






























































CAM A RALZAMA N AND BADOURA 243 


I am to see the princess, I will effect the cure where 1 
stand, the better to convince you of my power.’ He 
accordingly drew out his writing case and wrote as 
follows : — 

4 Adorable princess ! The enamoured Camaralzaman 
has never forgotten the moment when, contemplating your 
sleeping beauty, he gave you his heart. As lie was at 
that time deprived of the happiness of conversing with you, 
he ventured to give you his ring as a token of his love, 
and to take yours in exchange, wdiich he now encloses 
in this letter. Should you deign to return it to him he 
will be the happiest of mortals, if not he will cheerfully 
resign himself to death, seeing he does so for love of you. 
He awaits your reply in your ante-room.’ 

Having finished this note the prince carefully enclosed 
the ring in it without letting the eunuch see it, and gave 
him the letter, saying : 

‘ Take this to your mistress, my friend, and if on read- 
ing it and seeing its contents she is not instantly cured, 
you may call me an impudent impostor.’ 

The eunuch at once passed into the princess’s room, 
and handing her the letter said : 

‘ Madam, a new astrologer has arrived, who declares 
that you will be cured as soon as you have read this letter 
and seen what it contains.’ 

The princess took the note and opened it with languid 
indifference. But no sooner did she see her ring than, 
barely glancing at the writing, she rose hastily and with one 
bound reached the doorway and pushed back the hang- 
ings. Here she and the prince recognised each other, and 
in a moment they were locked in each other’s arms, where 
they tenderly embraced, wondering how they came to meet 
at last after so long a separation. The nurse, who had 
hastened after her charge, drew them back to the inner 
room, where the princess restored her ring to Camaral- 
zaman. 

‘ Take it back,’ she said, 4 1 could not keep it without 


244 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


returning yours to you, and I am resolved to wear that as 
long as I live.’ 

Meantime the eunuch had hastened back to the king. 

4 Sire, ’ he cried, 4 all the former doctors and astrologers 
were mere quacks. This man has cured the princess 
without even seeing her.’ He then told all to the king, 
who, overjoyed, hastened to his daughter’s apartments, 
where, after embracing her, he placed her hand in that of 
the prince, saying : 

4 Happy stranger, I keep my promise, and give you my 
daughter to wife, be you who you may. But, if I am not 
much mistaken, your condition is above what you appear 
to be.’ 

The prince thanked the king in the warmest and most 
respectful terms, and added : 4 As regards my person, 

your Majesty has rightly guessed that I am not an astro- 
loger. It is but a disguise w r hich I assumed in order to 
merit your illustrious alliance. I am myself a prince, my 
name is Camaralzaman, and my father is Schahzaman, 
king of the Isles of the Children of Klialedan.’ He then 
told his whole history, including the extraordinary manner 
of his first seeing and loving the Princess Badoura. 

When he had finished the king exclaimed : 4 So 

remarkable a story must not be lost to posterity. It 
shall be inscribed in the archives of my kingdom and 
published everywhere abroad.’ 

The wedding took place next day amidst great pomp 
and rejoicings. Marzavan was not forgotten, but was 
given a lucrative post at court, with a promise of further 
advancement. 

The prince and princess were now entirely happy, and 
months slipped by unconsciously in the enjoyment of 
each other’s society. 

One night, however, Prince Camaralzaman dreamt that 
he saw his father lying at the point of death, and saying : 
4 Alas ! my son, whom I loved so tenderly, has deserted 
me and is now causing my death.’ 


CAMARALZAMAN AND B ADO UR A 245 


The prince woke with sucli a groan as to startle the 
princess, who asked what was the matter. 

4 Ah ! ’ cried the prince, ‘ at this very moment my 
father is perhaps no more ! 9 and he told his dream. 

The princess said but little at the time, but next 
morning she went to the king, and kissing his hand 
said : 

‘ I have a favour to ask of your Majesty, and I beg you 
to believe that it is in no way prompted by my husband. 
It is that you will allow us both to visit my father-in-law, 
King Schahzaman.’ 

Sorry though the king felt at the idea of parting with 
his daughter, he felt her request to be so reasonable that he 
could not refuse it, and made but one condition, which 
was that she should only spend one year at the court of 
King Schahzaman, suggesting that in future the young 
couple should visit their respective parents alternately. 

The princess brought this good news to her husband, 
who thanked her tenderly for this fresh proof of her 
affection. 

All preparations for the journey were now pressed 
forwards, and when all was ready the king accompanied 
the travellers for some days, after which he took an 
affectionate leave of his daughter, and charging the prince 
to take every care of her, returned to his capital. 

The prince and princess journeyed on, and at the end 
of a month reached a huge meadow interspersed with 
clumps of big trees which cast a most pleasant shade. 
As the heat was great, Camaralzaman thought it well to 
encamp in this cool spot. Accordingly the tents were 
pitched, and the princess entering hers w'hilst the prince 
was giving his further orders, removed her girdle, which 
she placed beside her, and desiring her women to leave her, 
lay dow r n and was soon asleep. 

When the camp was all in order the prince entered 
the tent and, seeing the princess asleep, he sat down near 
her without speaking. His eyes fell on the girdle which, 


246 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


he took lip, and whilst inspecting the precious stones 
set in it he noticed a little pouch sewn to the girdle and 
fastened by a loop, lie touched it and felt something 
hard within. Curious as to what this might be, he opened 
the pouch and found a cornelian engraved with various 
figures and strange characters. 

‘ This cornelian must be something very precious,’ 
thought he, 4 or my wife would not wear it on her person 
with so much care.’ 

In truth it was a talisman which the Queen of China 
had given her daughter, telling her it would ensure her 
happiness as long as she carried it about her. 

The better to examine the stone the prince stepped to 
the open doorway of the tent. As he stood there holding 
it in the open palm of his hand, a bird suddenly swooped 
down, picked the stone up in its beak and flew away 
with it. 

Imagine the prince’s dismay at losing a thing by 
which his wife evidently set such store ! 

The bird having secured its prey flew off some yards 
and alighted on the ground, holding the talisman it its 
beak. Prince Camaralzaman advanced, hoping the bird 
would drop it, but as soon as he approached the thief 
fluttered on a little further still. He continued his pursuit 
till the bird suddenly swallowed the stone and took a 
longer flight than before. The prince then hoped to kill 
it with a stone, but the more hotly he pursued the further 
flew the bird. 

In this fashion he was led on by hill and dale through 
the entire day, and when night came the tiresome creature 
roosted on the top of a very high tree where it could rest 
in safety. 

The prince in despair at all his useless trouble began 
to think whether he had better return to the camp. 
4 But,’ thought he, 4 how shall I find my way back? Must 
I go up hill or down? I should certainly lose my w-ay in 
the dark, even if my strength held out.’ Overwhelmed by 





THE BIRD FLIES OFF WITH THE TALISMAN 






CAMARALZAMAN AND B ADO Uli A 249 

hunger, thirst, fatigue and sleep, lie ended by spending 
the night at the foot of the tree. 

Next morning Camaralzaman woke up before the bird 
left its perch, and no sooner did it take flight than he 
followed it again with as little success as the previous 
day, only stopping to eat some herbs and fruit he found 
by the way. In this fashion he spent ten days, following 
the bird all day and spending the night at the foot of a 
tree, whilst it roosted on the topmost bough. On the 
eleventh day the bird and the prince reached a large town, 
and as soon as they were close to its walls the bird took 
a sudden and higher flight and was shortly completely 
out of sight, whilst Camaralzaman felt in despair at having 
to give up all hopes of ever recovering the talisman of the 
Princess Badoura. 

Much cast down, he entered the town, which was built 
near the sea and had a fine harbour. He walked about 
the streets for a long time, not knowing where to go, but 
at length as he walked near the seashore he found a 
garden door open and walked in. 

The gardener, a good old man, who was at work, 
happened to look up, and, seeing a stranger, w r hom he 
recognised by his dress as a Mussulman, he told him to 
come in at once and to shut the door. 

Camaralzaman did as he was bid, and inquired why 
this precaution w’as taken. 

4 Because,’ said the gardener, 1 1 see that you are a 
stranger and a Mussulman, and this town is almost entirely 
inhabited by idolaters, who hate and persecute all of our 
faith. It seems almost a miracle that has led you to this 
house, and I am indeed glad that you have found a place 
of safety.’ 

Camaralzaman warmly thanked the kind old man for 
offering him shelter, and was about to say more, but the 
gardener interrupted him with : 

‘ Leave compliments alone. You are weary and must 
be hungry. Come in, eat, and rest.’ So saying he led 


250 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


the prince into his cottage, and after satisfying his hunger 
begged to learn the cause of his arrival. 

Carnaralzaman told him all without disguise, and ended 
by inquiring the shortest way to his father’s capital. 
‘For,’ added he, ‘if I tried to rejoin the princess, how 
should I find her after eleven days’ separation. Perhaps, 
indeed, she may be no longer alive ! ’ At this terrible 
thought he burst into tears. 

The gardener informed Carnaralzaman that they were 
quite a year’s land journey to any Mahomedan country, 
but that there was a much shorter route by sea to the 
Ebony Island, from whence the Isles of the Children of 
Khaledan could be easily reached, and that a ship sailed 
once a year for the Ebony Island by which he might get so 
far as his very home. 

‘ If only you had arrived a few days sooner,’ he said, 

‘ you might have embarked at once. As it is you must 
now wait till next year, but if you care to stay with 
me I offer you my house, such as it is, with all my heart.’ 

Prince Carnaralzaman thought himself lucky to find 
some place of refuge, and gladly accepted the gardener’s 
offer. He spent his days working in the garden, and his 
nights thinking of and sighing for his beloved wife. 

Let us now see what had become during this time 
of the Princess Badoura. 

On first waking she was much surprised not to find 
the prince near her. She called her women and asked 
if they knew where he was, and whilst they were telling 
her that they had seen him enter the tent, but had not 
noticed his leaving it, she took up her belt and perceived 
that the little pouch was open and the talisman gone. 

She at once concluded that her husband had taken it 
and would shortly bring it back. She waited for him 
till evening rather impatiently, and wondering what 
could have kept him from her so long. When night 
came without him she felt in despair and abused the 
talisman and its maker roundly. In spite of her grief and 


CAMARALZAMAN AND BADOUUA 251 


anxiety however, she did not lose her presence of mind, 
but decided on a courageous, though very unusual step. 

Only the princess and her women knew of Camaral- 
zaman’s disappearance, for the rest of the party were 
sleeping or resting in their tents. Fearing some treason 
should the truth be known, she ordered her women not to 
say a word which would give rise to any suspicion, and 
proceeded to change her dress for one of her husband’s, 
to whom, as has been already said, she bore a strong 
likeness. 

In this disguise she looked so like the prince that 
when she gave orders next morning to break up the camp 
and continue the journey no one suspected the change. 
She made one of her women enter her litter, whilst she 
herself mounted on horseback and the march began. 

After a protracted journey by land and sea the princess, 
still under the name and disguise of Prince Camaralzamau, 
arrived at the capital of the Ebony Island whose king was 
named Armanos. 

No sooner did the king hear that the ship which was 
just in port had on board the son of his old friend and 
ally than he hurried to meet the supposed prince, and had 
Inin and his retinue brought to the palace, where they 
w r ere lodged and entertained sumptuously. 

After three days, finding that his guest, to whom he 
had taken a great fancy, talked of continuing his journey, 
King Armanos said to him : 

‘ Prince, I am now an old man, and unfortunately I 
have no son to whom to leave my kingdom. It has pleased 
Heaven to give me only one daughter, who possesses such 
great beauty and charm that I could only give her to a 
prince as highly born and as accomplished as yourself. 
Instead, therefore, of returning to your ow r n country, take 
my daughter and my crown and stay with us. I shall 
feel that I have a worthy successor, and shall cheerfully 
retire from the fatigues of government.’ 

The king’s offer was naturally rather embarrassing to the 


252 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


Princess Badoura. She felt that it was equally impossible 
to confess that she had deceived him, or to refuse the 
marriage on which he had set his heart ; a refusal which 
might turn all his kindness to hatred and persecution. 

All things considered, she decided to accept, and after 
a few moments’ sileuce said with a blush, which the king 
attributed to modesty : 

‘ Sire, I feel so great an obligation for the good opinion 
your Majesty has expressed for my person and of the 
honour you do me, that, though I am quite unworthy of 
it, I dare not refuse. But, sire, I can only accept such 
an alliance if you give me your promise to assist me with 
your counsels.’ 

The marriage being thus arranged, the ceremony w r as 
fixed for the following day, and the princess employed the 
intervening time in informing the officers of her suite of 
what had happened, assuring them that the Princess 
Badoura had given her full consent to the marriage. She 
also told her women, and bade them keep her secret well. 

King Armanos, delighted with the success of his plans, 
lost no time in assembling his court and council, to whom 
he presented his successor, and placing his future son-in- 
law on the throne made everyone do homage and take 
oaths of allegiance to the new T king. 

At night the whole town was filled with rejoicings, 
and with much pomp the Princess Haiatelnefous (this 
was the name of the king’s daughter) was conducted to 
the palace of the Princess Badoura. 

Now Badoura had thought much of the difficulties of 
her first interview with King Armanos’ daughter, and she 
felt the only thing to do was at once to take her into her 
confidence. 

Accordingly, as soon as they were alone she took 
Haiatelnefous by the hand and said: 

‘ Princess, I have a secret to tell you, and must throw 
myself on your mercy. 1 am not Prince Camaralzaman, 
but a princess like yourself and his wife, and I beg you to 


CAMARALZAMAN AND BADOURA 253 

listen to my story, then I am sure you will forgive my 
imposture, in consideration of my sufferings.’ 

She then related her whole history, and at its close 
Haiatelnefous embraced her warmly, and assured her of 
her entire sympathy and affection." 

I he two princesses now planned out their future action, 
and agreed to combine to keep up the deception and to 
let Badoura continue to play a man’s part until such 
time as there might be news of the real Camaralzaman. 

Whilst these things were passing in the Ebony Island 
Prince Camaralzaman continued to find shelter in the 
gardener’s cottage in the town of the idolaters. 

Early one morning the gardener said to the prince : 

‘ lo-day is a public holiday, and the people of the town 
not only do not work themselves but forbid others to do 
so. You had better therefore take a good rest wdiilst I go 
to see some friends, and as the time is near for the arrival 
of the ship of which I told you I will make inquiries 
about it, and try to bespeak a passage for you.’ He then 
put on his best clothes and went out, leaving the prince, 
who strolled into the garden and was soon lost in thoughts 
of his dear wife and their sad separation. 

As he walked up and down he was suddenly dis- 
turbed in his reverie by the noise two large birds were 
making in a tree. 

Camaralzaman stood still and looked up, and saw 
that the birds were fighting so savagely with beaks and 
claws that before long one fell dead to the ground, whilst 
the conqueror spread his wings and flew away. Almost 
immediately two other larger birds, who had been watching 
the duel, flew up and alighted, one at the head and the 
other at the feet of the dead bird. They stood there 
some time sadly shaking their heads, and then dug up a 
grave with their claws in which they buried him. 

As soon as they had filled in the grave the two flew 
off, and ere long returned, bringing with them the murderer, 
whom they held, one by a wing and the other by a leg, 


254 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


with their beaks, screaming and struggling w r ith rage 
and terror. But they held tight, and having brought 
him to his victim’s grave, they proceeded to kill him, after 
which they tore open his body, scattered the inside and 
once more flew away. 

The prince, who had watched the whole scene with 
much interest, now drew near the spot where it happened, 
and glancing at the dead bird he noticed something red 
lying near which had evidently fallen out of its inside. 
He picked it up, and w r hat was his surprise when he re- 
cognised the Princess Badoura’s talisman which had been 
the cause of many misfortunes. It would be impossible 
to describe his joy ; he kissed the talisman repeatedly, 
wrapped it up, and carefully tied it round his arm. For 
the first time since his separation from the princess he 
had a good night, and next morning he was up at day- 
break and went cheerfully to ask what work he should 
do. 

The gardener told him to cut down an old fruit tree 
which had quite died away, and Camaralzaman took an 
axe and fell to vigorously. As he was hacking at one of 
the roots the axe struck on something hard. On pushing 
away the earth he discovered a large slab of bronze, under 
which was disclosed a staircase with ten steps. He went 
down them and found himself in a roomy kind of cave in 
which stood fifty large bronze jars, each with a cover on it. 
The prince uncovered one after another, and found them 
all filled with gold dust. Delighted with his discovery he 
left the cave, replaced the slab, and having finished cutting 
down the tree waited for the gardener’s return. 

The gardener had heard the night before that the ship 
about which he was inquiring would -start ere long, but 
the exact date not being yet known he had been told to 
return next day for further information. He had gone 
therefore to inquire, and came back with good news beam- 
ing in his face. 

‘ M y son,’ said he, ‘ rejoice and hold yourself ready to 


CA MARALZAMAN AND BADOURA 255 


start in three days’ time. The ship is to set sail, and I 
have arranged all about your passage with the captain ’ 
4 You could not bring me better news,’ replied Cama- 
ralzaman, 4 and in return I have something pleasant to 
tell you. Follow me and see the good fortune which 
has befallen you.’ 

He then led the gardener to the cave, and having 
shown him the treasure stored up there, said how happy 



CAMARALZAMAN WATCHES THE BIRDS 


it made him that Heaven should in this way reward his 
kind host’s many virtues and compensate him for the 
privations of many years. 

4 What do you mean ? ’ asked the gardener. 4 Do you 
imagine that I should appropriate this treasure? It is 
yours, and I have no right whatever to it. For the last eighty 
years I have dug up the ground here without discovering 


256 


THE ARAB I AH NIGHTS 


anything. It is clear that these riches are intended for 
you, and they are much more needed by a prince like 
yourself than by an old man like me, who am near my end 
and require nothing. This treasure comes just* at the 
right time, when you are about to return to your own 
country, where you will make good use of it.’ 

But the prince would not hear of this suggestion, and 
finally after much discussion they agreed to divide the 
gold. When this was done the gardener said : 

‘ My son, the great thing now is to arrange how you 
can best carry off this treasure as secretly as possible for 
fear of losing it. There are no olives in the Ebony Island, 
and those imported from here fetch a high price. As 
you know, I have a good stock of the olives which grew 
in this garden. Now you must take fifty jars, fill each 
half full of gold dust and fill them up with the olives. 
We will then have them taken on board ship when you 
embark.’ 

The prince took this advice, and spent the rest of the 
day filling the fifty jars, and fearing lest the precious 
talisman might slip from his arm and be lost again, he 
took the precaution of putting it in one of the jars, on 
which he made a mark so as to be able to recognise it. 
When night came the jars were all ready, and the prince 
and his host went to bed. 

Whether in consequence of his great age, or of the 
fatigues and excitement of the previous day, I do not know, 
but the gardener passed a very bad night. He was worse 
next day, and by the morning of the third day was dan- 
gerously ill. At daybreak the ship’s captain and some 
of his sailors knocked at the garden door and asked for 
the passenger who was to embark. 

‘I am he,’ said Camaralzaman, who had opened the 
door. 4 The gardener who took my passage is ill and 
cannot see you, but please come in and take these jars 
of olives and my bag, and I will follow as soon as I have 
taken leave of him.’ 


CAMARALZAMAN AND BADOZJRA 257 


The sailors did as lie asked, and the captain before 
leaving charged Caraaralzarnan to lose no time, as the 
wind was fair, and he wished to set sail at once. 

As soon as they were gone the prince returned to the 
cottage to bid farewell to his old friend, and to thank him 
once more for all his kindness. But the old man was at 
his last gasp, and had barely murmured his confession of 
faith when he expired. 

Camaralzaman was obliged to stay and pay him the last 
offices, so having dug a grave in the garden he wrapped 
the kind old man up and buried him. He then locked 
the door, gave up the key to the owner of the garden, and 
hurried to the quay only to hear that the ship had sailed 
long ago, after waiting three hours for him. 

It may well be believed that the prince felt in despair 
at this fresh misfortune, which obliged him to spend 
another year in a strange and distasteful country. More- 
over, he had once more lost the Princess Badoura’s talis- 
man, which he feared he might never see again. There 
was nothing left for him but to hire the garden as the 
old man had done, and to live on in the cottage. As he 
could not well cultivate the garden by himself, he engaged 
a lad to help him, and to secure the rest of the treasure 
he put the remaining gold dust into fifty more jars, fill- 
ing them up with olives so as to have them ready for 
transport. 

Whilst the prince was settling down to this second 
year of toil and privation, the ship made a rapid voyage 
and arrived safely at the Ebony Island. 

As the palace of the new king, or rather of the Princess 
Badoura, overlooked the harbour, she saw the ship enter- 
ing it and asked what vessel it was coming in so gaily 
decked with flags, and was told that it was a ship from 
the Island of the Idolaters which yearly brought rich 
merchandise. 

The princess, ever on the look out for any chance of 
news of her beloved husband, went down to the harbour 

17 


258 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


attended by some officers of the court, and arrived just as 
the captain was landing. She sent for him and asked 
many questions as to his country, voyage, what passengers 
he had, and what his vessel was laden with. The captain 
answered all her questions, and said that his passengers 
consisted entirely of traders who brought rich stuffs from 
various countries, fine muslins, precious stones, musk, 
amber, spices, drugs, olives, and many other things. 

As soon as he mentioned olives, the princess, who was 
very partial to them, exclaimed : 

4 I will take all you have on board. Have them 
unloaded and we will make our bargain at once, and tell 
the other merchants to let me see all their best wares 
before showing them to other people.’ 

1 Sire,’ replied the captain, 4 I have on board fifty very 
large pots of olives. They belong to a merchant who 
was left behind, as in spite of waiting for him he delayed 
so long that I was obliged to set sail without him.’ 

4 Never mind,’ said the princess, 4 unload them all 
the same, and we will arrange the price.’ 

The captain accordingly sent his boat off to the ship 
and it soon returned laden with the fifty pots of olives. 
The princess asked what they might be worth. 

4 Sire,’ replied the captain, 4 the merchant is very poor. 
Your Majesty will not overpay him if 3^011 give him a thou- 
sand pieces of silver.’ 

4 In order to satisfy him and as he is so poor,’ said the 
princess, 4 I will order a thousand pieces of gold to be 
given you, which 3 7 ou will be sure to remit to him.’ 

So saying she gave orders for the payment and returned 
to the palace, having the jars carried before her. When 
evening came the Princess Badoura retired to the inner 
part of the palace, and going to the apartments of the 
Princess Haiatelnefous she had the fifty jars of olives 
brought to her. She opened one to let her friend taste 
the olives and to taste them herself, but great was her 
surprise when, on pouring some into a dish, she found them 


/ 




THE TALISMAN IS DISCOVERED IN ONE OF THE JARS 





































. 





















































1 



















































<r 




♦ 




















































































































t 


» 

























































CAMARALZAMAN AND BADOURA 261 


nil powdered with gold dust. ‘ What an adventure ! 
How extraordinary ! ’ she cried. Then she had the other 
jars opened, and was more and more surprised to find the 
olives in each jar mixed with gold dust. 

But w r hen at length her talisman was discovered in one 
of the jars her emotion was so great that she fainted away. 
The Princess Haiatelnefous and her women hastened to 
restore her, and as soon as she recovered consciousness 
she covered the precious talisman with kisses. 

Then, dismissing the attendants, she said to her friend : 

4 You will have guessed, my dear, that it was the sight 
of this talisman which has moved me so deeply. This 
was the cause of my! separation from my dear husband, 
and now, I am convinced, it will be the means of our 
reunion.’ : 

As soon as it was light next day the Princess Badoura 
sent for the captain, and made further inquiries about the 
merchant who owned the olive jars she had bought. 

In reply the captain told her all lie knew of the place 
w r here the young man lived, and how, after engaging his 
passage, he came to be left behind. 

4 If that is the case,’ said the princess, 4 you must set 
sail at once and go back for him. He is a debtor of mine 
and must be brought here at once, or I will confiscate all 
your merchandise. I shall now give orders to have all the 
warehouses where your cargo is placed under the royal 
seal, and they will only be opened when you have brought 
me the man I ask for. Go at once and obey my orders.’ 

The captain had no choice but to do as he was bid, so 
hastily provisioning his ship he started that same evening 
on his return voyage. 

When, after a rapid passage, he gained sight of the 
Island of Idolaters, he judged it better not to enter the 
harbour, but casting anchor at some distance he embarked 
at night in a small boat with six active sailors and landed 
near Camaralzaman’s cottage. 

The prince was not asleep, and as he lay awake 


262 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


moaning over all the sad events which had separated him 
from liis wife, he thought he heard a knock at the garden 
door. He went to open it, and was immediately seized 
by the captain and sailors, who without a word of explana- 
tion forcibly bore him off to the boat, which took them 
back to the ship without loss of time. No sooner were 
they on board than they weighed anchor and set sail. 

Camaralzaman, who had kept silence till then, now 
asked the captain (whom he had recognised) the reason 
for this abduction. 

‘ Are you not a debtor of the King of the Ebony Island ? ' 
asked the captain. 

‘ I ? Why, I never even heard of him before, and never 
set foot in his kingdom ! ’ was the answer. 

‘ Well, you must know better than I,’ said the captain. 

4 You will soon see him now, and meantime be content 
where you are and have patience/ 

The return voyage was as prosperous as the former 
one, and though it was night when the ship entered the 
harbour, the captain lost no time in landing with his 
passenger, whom he conducted to the palace, where he 
begged an audience with the king. 

Directly the Princess Badoura saw* the prince she 
recognised him in spite of his shabby clothes. She longed 
to throw herself on his neck, but restrained herself, feel- 
ing it was better for them both that she should play 
her part a little longer. She therefore desired one of her 
officers to take care of him and to treat him well. Next 
she ordered another officer to remove the seals from the 
warehouse, whilst she presented the captain with a costly 
diamond, and told him to keep the thousand pieces of 
gold paid for the olives, as she would arrange matters with 
the merchant himself. 

She then returned to her private apartments, where 
she told the Princess Haiatelnefous all that had happened, 
as well as her plans for the future, and begged her assis- 
tance, which her friend readily promised. 


CAMARALZAMAN AND BADOURA 263 

Next morning she ordered the prince to be taken to 
the bath and clothed in a manner suitable to an emir or 
governor of a province. He was then introduced to the 
council, where his good looks and grand air drew' the 
attention of all on him. 

Princess Badoura, delighted to see him looking himself 
once more, turned to the other emirs, saying: 

4 My lords, I introduce to you a new colleague, 
Camaralzaman, whom I have known on my travels and 
who, L can assure you, you will find well deserves your 
regard and admiration.’ 

Camaralzaman was much surprised at hearing the 
king — whom he never suspected of being a woman in 
disguise — asserting their acquaintance, for he felt sure he 
had never seen her before. However he received all the 
praises bestowed on him with becoming modesty, and 
prostrating himself, said : ■ 

4 Sire, I cannot find words in which to thank your 
Majesty for the great honour conferred on me. I can 
but assure you that I will do all in my power to prove 
myself w r orthy of it.’ 

On leaving the council the prince w^as conducted to 
a splendid house which had been prepared for him, w'here 
lie found a full establishment and well-filled stables at 
his orders. On entering his study his steward presented 
him w r ith a coffer filled with gold pieces for his current 
expenses. He felt more and more puzzled by such good 
fortune, and little guessed that the Princess of China was 
the cause of it. 

After a few days the Princess Badoura promoted 
Camralzaman to the post of grand treasurer, an office 
wdiich he filled with so much integrity and benevolence 
as to win universal esteem. 

He would now' have thought himself the happiest of 
men had it not been for that separation w r hich he never 
ceased to bewail. He had no clue to the mystery of his 
present position, for the princess, out of compliment to 


264 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


the old king, had taken his name, and was generally 
known as King Armanos the younger, few people re- 
membering that on her first arrival she went by another 
name. 

At length the princess felt that the time had come to 
put an end to her own and the prince’s suspense, and 
having arranged all her plans with the Princess Haiatel- 
nefous, she informed Camaralzaman that she wished 
his advice on some important business, and, to avoid 
being disturbed, desired him to come to the palace that 
evening. 

The prince was punctual, and was received in the 
private apartment, when, having ordered her attendants to 
withdraw, the princess took from a small box the talis- 
man, and, handing it to Camaralzaman, said : ‘ Not long 
ago an astrologer gave me this talisman. As you are 
universally well informed, you can perhaps tell me what 
is its use.’ 

Camaralzaman took the talisman and, holding it to 
the light, cried with surprise, ‘ Sire, you ask me the use 
of this talisman. Alas ! hitherto it has been only a source 
of misfortune to me, being the cause of my separation 
from the one I love best on earth. The story is so sad 
and strange that I am sure your Majesty will be touched 
by it if you will permit me to tell it you.’ 

4 1 will hear it some other time,’ replied the princess. 

4 Meanwhile I fancy it is not quite unknown to me. Wait 
here for me. I will return shortly.’ 

So saying she retired to another room, where she 
hastily changed her masculine attire for that of a woman, 
and, after putting on the girdle she wore the day they 
parted, returned to Camaralzaman. 

The prince recognised her at once, and, embracing her 
with the utmost tenderness, cried, 4 Ah, how can I thank 
the king for this delightful surprise? ’ 

4 Do not expect ever to see the king again,’ said the 
princess, as she wiped the tears of joy from her eyes, 4 in 


CAMARALZAMAN AND BADOURA 265 


me you see the king. Let us sit down, and I will tell you 
all about it.’ 

She then gave a full account of all her adventures 
since their parting, and dwelt much on the charms and 
noble disposition of the Princess Haiatelnefous, to whose 
friendly assistance she owed so much. When she had 
done she asked to hear the prince’s story, and in this 
manner they spent most of the night. 

Next morning the princess resumed her woman’s 
clothes, and as soon as she was ready she desired the 
chief eunuch to beg King Armanos to come to her apart- 
ments. 

When the king arrived great was his surprise at 
finding a strange lady in company of the grand treasurer, 
who had no actual right to enter the private apartments. 
Seating himself he asked for the king. 

4 Sire,’ said the princess, 4 yesterday I was the king, 
to-day I am only the Princess of China and wife to the 
real Prince Camaralzaman, son of King Schahzaman, and 
I trust that when your Majesty shall have heard our story 
you will not condemn the innocent deception I have been 
obliged to practise.’ 

The king consented to listen, and did so with marked 
surprise. 

At the close of her narrative the princess said, 4 Sire, 
as our religion allows a man to have more than one wife, I 
would beg your Majesty to give your daughter, the Princess 
Haiatelnefous, in marriage to Prince Camaralzaman. I 
gladly yield to her the precedence and title of Queen in 
recognition of the debt of gratitude which I owe her.’ 

King Armanos heard the princess with surprise and 
admiration, then, turning to Camaralzaman, he said, 4 My 
son, as your wife, the Princess Badoura (whom I have 
hitherto looked on as my son-in-law), consents to share 
your hand and affections with my daughter, I have only 
to ask if this marriage is agreeable to you, and if you will 
consent to accept the crown which the Princess Badoura 


266 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


deserves to wear all her life, but which she prefers to 
resign for love of you.’ 

‘Sire,’ replied Camaralzaman, ‘I can refuse your 
Majesty nothing.’ 

Accordingly Camaralzaman was duly proclaimed king, 
and as duly married with all pomp to the Princess 
Haiatelnefous, with whose beauty, talents, and affections 
he had every reason to be pleased. 

The two queens lived in true sisterly harmony together, 
and after a time each presented King Camaralzaman with 
a son, whose births were celebrated throughout the king- 
dom with the utmost rejoicing. 


26 7 


NO U REDD IN AND THE FAIR PERSIAN 


Balsora was the capital of a kingdom long tributary to the 
caliph. During the time of the Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid 
the King of Balsora, who was his cousin, was called 
Zinebi. Not thinking one vizir enough for the administra- 
tion of his estates he had two, named Khacan and Saouy. 

Khacan was kind, generous, and liberal, and took 
pleasure in obliging, as far as in him lay, those who had 
business with him. Throughout the entire kingdom there 
was no one who did not esteem and praise him as he 
deserved. 

Saouy was quite a different character, and repelled 
everyone with whom he came in contact ; he was always 
gloomy, and, in spite of his great riches, so miserly that 
he denied himself even the necessaries of life. What 
made him particularly detested was the great aversion he 
had to Khacan, of whom he never ceased to speak evil to 
the king. 

One day, while the king amused himself talking with 
his two vizirs and other members of the council, the 
conversation turned on female slaves. While some 
declared that it sufficed for a slave to be beautiful, others, 
and Khacan was among the number, maintained that 
beauty alone was not enough, but that it must be 
accompanied by w r it, wisdom, modesty, and, if possible, 
knowledge. 

The king not only declared himself to be of this 
opinion, but charged Khacan to procure him a slave who 


268 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


should fulfil all these couclitious. Saouy, who had been 
of the opposite side, and was jealous of the honour done to 
Khacan, said, 4 Sire, it will be very difficult to find a slave 
as accomplished as your Majesty desires, and, if she is to 
be found, she will be cheap if she cost less than 10,000 
gold pieces.’ 

4 Saouy,’ answered the king, 4 you seem to find that a 
very great sum. For you it may be so, but not for me.’ 

And forthwith he ordered his grand treasurer, who was 
present, to send 10,000 gold pieces to Khacan for the 
purchase of the slave. 

As soon, then, as Khacan returned home he sent for 
the dealers in female slaves, and charged them directly 
they had found such a one as he described to inform 
him. They promised to do their utmost, and no day 
passed that they did not bring a slave for his inspection, 
but none was found without some defect. 

At length, early one morning, while Khacan was on 
his way to the king’s palace, a dealer, throwing himself 
in his way, announced eagerly that a Persian merchant, 
arrived late the previous evening, had a slave to sell whose 
wit and wisdom were equal to her incomparable beauty. 

Khacan, overjoyed at this news, gave orders that the 
slave should be brought for his inspection on his return 
from the palace. The dealer appearing at the appointed 
hour, Khacan found the slave beautiful beyond his ex- 
pectations, and immediately gave her the name of 4 The 
Fair Persian.’ 

Being a man of great wisdom and learning, he per- 
ceived in the short conversation he had with her that he 
would seek in vain another slave to surpass her in any of 
the qualities required by the king, and therefore asked the 
dealer what price the merchant put upon her. 

4 Sir,’ was the answer, 4 for less than 10,000 gold pieces 
he will not let her go ; he declares that, what with 
masters for her instruction, and for bodily exercises, not 
to speak of clothing and nourishment, he has already 


NOUREDDIN AND THE FAIR PERSIAN 2G9 


spent that sum upon her. She is in every way fit to be 
the slave of a king; she plays every musical instrument, 



THE BEAUTIFUL PERSIAN IS BROUGHT TO KIIACAN 


she sings, she dances, she makes verses, in fact there is 
no accomplishment in which she does not excel.’ 

Khacan, who was better able to judge of her merits 



270 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


than the dealer, wishing to bring the matter to a 
conclusion, sent for the merchant, and said to him, ‘ It is 
not for myself that I wish to buy your slave, but for the 
king. Her price, however, is too high.’ 

4 Sir/ replied the merchant, 4 1 should esteem it an 
honour to present her to his Majesty, did it become a 
merchant to do such a thing. I ask no more than the sum 
it has cost me to make her such as she is.’ 

Khacan, not wishing to bargain, immediately had the 
sum counted out, and given to the merchant, who before 
withdrawing said : 

4 Sir, as she is destined for the king, I would have you 
observe that she is extremely tired with the long journey, 
and before presenting her to his Majesty you. would do 
w^ell to keep her a fortnight in your own house, and to see 
that a little care is bestowed upon her. The sun has 
tanned her complexion, but when she has been two or 
three times to the bath, and is fittingly dressed, you will 
see how much her beauty will be increased.’ 

Khacan thanked the merchant for his advice, and 
determined to follow it. He gave the beautiful Persian 
an apartment near to that of his wife, whom he charged 
to treat her as befitting a lady destined for the king, and 
to order for her the most magnificent garments. 

Before bidding adieu to the fair Persian, he said to 
her : 4 No happiness can be greater than what I have 
procured for you ; judge for yourself, you now belong to 
the king. I have, however, to warn you of one thing. I 
have a son, who, though not wanting in sense, is young, 
foolish, and headstrong, and I charge you to keep him at a 
distance.’ 

The Persian thanked him for his advice, and promised 
to profit by it. 

Noureddin — for so the vizir’s son was named — went 
freely in and out of his mother’s apartments. He was 
young, well-made and agreeable, and had the gift of 
charming all with whom he came in contact. As soon 


NOUREDDIN AND THE FAIR PERSIAN 271 


as he saw the beautiful Persian, though aware that she 
was destined for the king, he let himself be carried away 
by her charms, and determined at once to use every 
means in his power to retain her for himself. The 
Persian was equally captivated by Noureddin, and said 
to herself : ‘ The vizir does me too great honour in buying 
me for the king. I should esteem myself very happy if he 
would give me to his son/ 

Noureddin availed himself of every opportunity to 
gaze upon her beauty, to talk and laugh with her, and 
never would have left her side if his mother had not 
forced him. 

Some time having elapsed, on account of the long 
journey, since the beautiful Persian had been to the bath, 
five or six days after her purchase the vizir’s wife gave 
orders that the bath should be heated for her, and that 
her own female slaves should attend her there, and after- 
wards should array her in a magnificent dress that had 
been prepared for her. 

Her toilet completed, the beautiful Persian came to 
present herself to the vizir’s wife, who hardly recognised 
her, so greatly was her beauty increased. Kissing her 
hand, the beautiful slave said : ‘ Madam, I do not know 
how you find me in this dress that you have had prepared 
for me ; your women assure me that it suits me so well 
that they hardly knew me. If it is the truth they tell me, 
and not flattery, it is to you I owe the transformation/ 

‘ My daughter,’ answered the vizir’s wife, ‘ they do 
not flatter you. I myself hardly recognised you. The 
improvement is not due to the dress alone, but largely to 
the beautifying effects of the bath. I am so struck by its 
results, that I would try it on myself.’ 

Acting forthwith on this decision she ordered two little 
slaves during her absence to watch over the beautiful 
Persian, and not to allow Noureddin to enter should he 
come. 

She had no sooner gone than he arrived, and not 


272 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


finding his mother in her apartment, would have sought 
her in that of the Persian. The two little slaves barred 
the entrance, saying that his mother had given orders that 
he was not to be admitted. Taking each by an arm, he 
put them out of the anteroom, and shut the door. Then 
they rushed to the bath, informing their mistress with 
shrieks and tears that Noureddin had driven them away 
by force and gone in. 

This news caused great consternation to the lady, who, 
dressing herself as quickly as possible, hastened to the 
apartment of the fair Persian, to find that Noureddin 
had already gone out. Much astonished to see the vizir’s 
wife enter in tears, the Persian asked what misfortune 
had happened. 

4 What ! ’ exclaimed the lady, ‘ you ask me that, know- 
ing that my son Noureddin has been alone with you?’ 

‘ But, madam,’ inquired the Persian, 4 what harm is 
there in that?’ 

‘ How ! Has my husband not told you that you are 
destined for the king?’ 

4 Certainly, but Noureddin has just been to tell me 
that his father has changed his mind and has bestowed 
me upon him. I believed him, and so great is my affection 
for Noureddin that I would willingly pass my life with 
him.’ 

4 Would to heaven,’ exclaimed the wife of the vizir, 
4 that what you say were true ; but Noureddin has deceived 
you, and his father will sacrifice him in vengeance for the 
wrong he has done.’ 

So saying, she wept bitterly, and all her slaves wept 
with her. 

Khacan, entering shortly after this, was much as- 
tonished to find his wife and her slaves in tears, and the 
beautiful Persian greatly perturbed. He inquired the 
cause, but for some time no answer was forthcoming. 
When his wife was at length sufficiently calm to inform 
him of what had happened, his rage and mortification 


NOUREIJDIN AND THE FAIR PERSIAN 273 


knew no bounds. Wringing liis hands and rending 
his beard, he exclaimed : 



MOUREDDIN GETS RII) OF THE TWO LITTLE SLAVES 


4 Wretched son ! thou destroyest not only thyself but 
thy father. The king will shed not only thy blood but mine/ 
His wife tried to console him, saying: 

4 Do not torment thyself. With the sale of my jewels 
18 


274 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


I will obtain 10,000 gold pieces, and with this sum you 
will buy another slave.’ 

‘Do not suppose,’ replied her husband, ‘that it is the 
loss of the money that affects me. My honour is at 
stake, and that is more precious to me than all my wealth. 
You know that Saouy is my mortal enemy. He will relate 
all this to the king, and you will see the consequences 
that will ensue.’ 

‘My lord,’ said his wife, ‘I am quite aware of Saouy’s 
baseness, and that he is capable of playing you this 
malicious trick. But how can he or an} 7 one else know 
what takes place in this house ? Even if you are suspected 
and the king accuses you, you have only to say that, after 
examining the slave, you did not find her worthy of his 
Majesty. Reassure yourself, and send to the dealers, 
saying that you are not satisfied, and wish them to find 
you another slave.’ 

This advice appearing reasonable, Khacan decided to 
follow it, but his wrath against his son did not abate. 
Noureddin dared not appear all that day, and fearing to 
take refuge with his usual associates in case his father 
should seek him there, he spent the day in a secluded 
garden where he was not known. He did not return 
home till after his father had gone to bed, and went out 
early next morning before the vizir awoke, and these 
precautions he kept up during an entire month. 

His mother, though knowing very well that he re- 
turned to the house every evening, dare not ask her 
husband to pardon him. At length she took courage 
and said : 

‘ My lord, I know that a son could not act more basely 
towards his father than Noureddin has done towards 
you, but after all will you now pardon him? Do you not 
consider the harm you may be doing yourself, and fear 
that malicious people, seeking the cause of your estrange- 
ment, ma} 7 guess the real one ? ’ 

‘ Madam,’ replied the vizir, ‘ what you say is very just, 


NOUREDDIN AND THE FAIR PERSIAN 275 


but I cannot pardon Noureddin before I have mortified him 
as he deserves/ 

‘He will be sufficiently punished,’ answered the lady, 

4 if you do as I suggest. In the evening, when he returns 
home, lie in wait for him and pretend that you will slay 
him. I will come to his aid, and while pointing out that 
you only yield his life at my supplications, you can 
force him to take the beautiful Persian on any conditions 
you please/ Khacan agreed to follow this plan, and every- 
thing took place as arranged. On Noureddin’s return 
Khacan pretended to be about to slay him, but yielding 
to his wife’s intercession, said to his son : 

‘You owe your life to your mother. I pardon you on 
her intercession, and on the conditions that you take the 
beautiful Persian for your wife, and not your slave, that 
you never sell her, nor put her away/ 

Noureddin, not hoping for so great indulgence, 
thanked his father, and vowed to do as he desired. 
Khacan was at great pains frequently to speak to the 
king of the difficulties attending the commission he had 
given him, but some whispers of what had actually taken 
place did reach Saouy’s ears. 

More than a year after these events the minister took 
a chill, leaving the bath while still heated to go out on 
important business. This resulted in inflammation of the 
lungs, which rapidly increased. The vizir, feeling that 
his end was at hand, sent for Noureddin, and charged him 
with his dying breath never to part with the beautiful 
Persian. 

Shortly afterwards he expired, leaving universal regret 
throughout the kingdom ; rich and poor alike followed 
him to the grave. Noureddin showed every mark of the 
deepest grief at his father’s death, and for long refused 
to see any one. At length a day came when, one of his 
friends being admitted, urged him strongly to be consoled, 
and to resume his former place in society. This advice 
Noureddin was not slow to follow, and soon he formed a 


2 76 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


little society of ten young men all about his own age, with 
whom he spent all his time in continual feasting and 
merry-making. 

Sometimes the fair Persian consented to appear at 
these festivities, but she disapproved of this lavish expen- 
diture, and did not scruple to warn Noureddin of the pro- 
bable consequences. He, however, only laughed at her 
advice, saying, that his father had always kept him in 
too great constraint, and that now he rejoiced at his 
new-found liberty. 

What added to the confusion in his affairs was that he 
refused to look into his accounts with his steward, send- 
ing him away every time he appeared with his book. 

‘ See only that I live well/ he said, 4 and do not disturb 
me about anything else/ 

Not only did Noureddin’s friends constantly partake 
of his hospitality, but in every way they took advantage -t 
of his generosity; everything of his that they admired J 
whether land, houses, baths, or any other source of hisj 
revenue, he immediately bestowed on them. In vain the 
Persian protested against the wrong he did himself ; he 
continued to scatter with the same lavish hand. 

Throughout one entire year Noureddin did nothing 
but amuse himself, and dissipate the wealth his father 
had taken such pains to acquire. The year had barely 
elapsed, when one day, as they sat at table, there came a 
knock at the door. The slaves having been sent away, 
Noureddin went to open it himself. One of his friends 
had risen at the same time, but Noureddin was before 
him, and finding the intruder to be the steward, he went 
out and closed the door. The friend, curious to hear what 
passed between them, hid himself behind the hangings,! 
and heard the following words : 

4 My lord/ said the steward, 4 1 beg a thousand pardons 
for interrupting you, but what I have long foreseen has 
taken place. Nothing remains of the sums you gave me 
for your expenses, and all other sources of income are 


NOUREDDIN AND THE FAIR PERSIAN 277 


also at end, having been transferred by you to others. If 
you wish me to remain in your service, furnish me with 
the necessary funds, else I must withdraw.’ 

So great was Noureddin’s consternation that he had 
not a word to say in reply. 

The friend, who had been listening behind the curtain, 
immediately hastened to communicate the news to the 
rest of the company. 

4 If this is so,’ they said, 4 we must cease to come here.* 

Noureddin re-entering at that moment, they plainly 
saw, in spite of his efforts to dissemble, that what they 
had heard was the truth. One by one they rose, and each 
with a different excuse left the room, till presently he 
found himself alone, though little suspecting the 
resolution his friends had taken. Then, seeking the 
beautiful Persian, he confided to her the Statement of 
the steward, with many expressions of regret for his own 
carelessness. 

4 Had I but followed your advice, beautiful Persian,* 
he said, 4 all this would not have happened, but at 
least I have this consolation, that I have spent my fortune 
in the company of friends who will not desert me in an 
hour. of need. To-morrow I will go to them, and amongst 
them they will lend me a sum sufficient to start in some 
business.* 

Accordingly next morning early Noureddin went to 
seek his ten friends, who all lived in the same street. Knock- 
ing at the door of the first and chief, the slave who opened 
it left him to wait in a hall while he announced his visit 
to his master. 4 Noureddin ! * he heard him exclaim quite 
audibly. 4 Tell him, every time he calls, that I am not at 
home.* The same thing happened at the second door, 
and also at the third, and so on with all the ten. 
Noureddin, much mortified, recognised too late that he 
had confided in false friends, who abandoned him in his 
hour of need. Overwhelmed with grief, he sought conso- 
lation from the beautiful Persian. 


278 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


4 Alas, my lord/ she said, 4 at last you are convinced 
of the truth of what I foretold. There is now no other 
resource left but to sell your slaves and your furniture.’ 

First then he sold the slaves, and subsisted for a time 
on the proceeds, after that the furniture was sold, and as 
much of it was valuable it sufficed for some time. Finally 
this resource also came to an end, and again he sought 
counsel from the beautiful Persian. 

4 My lord,’ she said, 4 I know that the late vizir, your 
father, bought me for 10,000 gold pieces, and though I 
have diminished in value since, I should still fetch a large 
sum. Do not therefore hesitate to sell me, and with the 
money you obtain go and establish yourself in business in 
some distant town.’ 

4 Charming Persian,’ answered Noureddin, 4 how could 
I be guilty of such baseness? I would die rather than 
part from you whom I love better than my life.’ 

4 My lord,’ she replied, 4 I am well aware of your love 
for me, which is only equalled by mine for you, but a cruel 
necessity obliges us to seek the only remedy.’ 

Noureddin, convinced at length of the truth of her 
w'ords, yielded, and reluctantly led her to the slave 
market, where, showing her to a dealer named Hagi 
Hassan, he inquired her value. 

Taking them into a room apart, Hagi Hassan exclaimed 
as soon as she had unveiled, 4 My lord, is not this the 
slave your father bought for 10,000 pieces?’ 

On learning that it was so, he promised to obtain the 
highest possible price for her. Leaving the beautiful 
Persian shut up in the room alone, he went out to seek 
the slave merchants, announcing to them that he had 
found the pearl among slaves, and asking them to come 
and put a value upon her. As soon as they saw her they 
agreed that less than 4,000 gold pieces could not be asked. 
Hagi Hassan, then closing the door upon her, began to 
offer her for sale — calling out : 4 Who will bid 4,000 gold 
pieces for the Persian slave?’ 


NOUREDDIN AND THE FAIR PERSIAN 279 


Before any of the merchants had bid, Saouy happened 
to pass that way, and judging that it must be a slave 
of extraordinary beauty, rode up to Hagi Hassan and 
desired to see her. Now it was not the custom to show 
a slave to a private bidder, but as no one dared to disobey 
the vizir his request was granted. 



SAOUY TRIES TO TAKE THE BEAUTIFUL PEKSIAN FROM NOUREDDIN 


As soon as Saouy saw the Persian he was so struck by 
her beauty, that he immediately wished to possess her, 
and not knowing that she belonged to Noureddin, he 
desired Hagi Hassan to send for the owner and to con- 
clude the bargain at once. 

Hagi Hassan then sought Noureddin, and told him that 
his slave was going far below her value, and that if Saouy 


280 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


bought her he was capable of not paying the money. 
4 What you must do,’ he said, 4 is to pretend that you had 
no real intention of selling your slave, and only swore you 
would in a fit of anger against her. When I present her 
to Saouy as if with your consent you must step in, and 
with blows begin to lead her away.’ 

Noureddin did as Hagi Hassan advised, to the great 
wrath of Saouy, who riding straight at him endeavoured 
to take the beautiful Persian from him by force. 
Noureddin letting her go, seized Saouy’s horse by the 
bridle, and, encouraged by the applause of the bystanders, 
dragged him to the ground, beat him severely, and left 
him in the gutter streaming with blood. Then, taking 
the beautiful Persian, he returned home amidst the 
acclamations of the people, who detested Saouy so much 
that they would neither interfere in his behalf nor allow r 
his slaves to protect him. 

Covered from head to foot with mire and streaming 
with blood he rose, and leaning on two of his slaves w T ent 
straight to the palace, where he demanded an audience of 
the king, to whom he related what had taken place in 
these words : 

4 May it please, your Majesty, I had gone to the slave 
market to buy myself a cook. While there I heard a 
slave being offered for 4,000 pieces. Asking to see her, 
I found she w r as of incomparable beauty, and was being 
sold by Noureddin, the son of your late vizir, to whom 
your Majesty will remember giving a sum of 10,000 gold 
pieces for the purchase of a slave. This is the identical 
slave, whom instead of bringing to your Majesty he 
gave to his own son. Since the death of his father this 
Noureddin has run through his entire fortune, has sold 
all his possessions, and is now reduced to selling the 
slave. Calling him to me, I said : 44 Noureddin, I will 

give you 10,000 gold pieces for your slave, whom I wfill 
present to the king. I will interest him at the same 
time in your behalf, and this will be w r orth much more to 


NOU RED DIN AND THE FAIR PERSIAN 281 

you than what extra money you might obtain from the 
merchants.” “Bad old man,” he exclaimed, “rather 
than sell my slave to you 1 would give her to a Jew.” 
“But, Noureddin,” I remonstrated, “ you do not consider 
that in speaking thus you wrong the king, to whom your 
father owed everything.” This remonstrance only irritated 
him the more. Throwing himself on me like a madman, 
he tore me from my horse, beat me to his heart’s content, 
and left me in the state your Majesty sees.’ 

So saying Saouy turned aside his head and wept 
bitterly. 

Ihe kings wrath was kindled against Noureddin. 
lie ordered the captain of the guard to take with him 
forty men, to pillage Noureddin’s house, to rase it to the 
ground, and to bring Noureddin and the slave to him. 
A doorkeeper, named Sangiar, who had been a slave of 
Khacan’s, hearing this order given, slipped out of the 
king’s apartment, and hastened to warn Noureddin to 
take flight instantly with the beautiful Persian. Then, 
presenting him with forty gold pieces, he disappeared 
before Noureddin had time to thank him. 

As soon, then, as the fair Persian had put on her veil 
they fled together, and had the- good fortune to get out of 
the town without being observed. At the mouth of the 
Euphrates they found a ship just about to start for 
Bagdad. They embarked, and immediately the anchor 
was raised and they set sail. 

When the captain of the guard reached Noureddin’s 
house he caused his soldiers to burst open the door and 
to enter by force, but no trace was to be found of 
Noureddin and liis slave, nor could the neighbours give 
any information about them. When the king heard that 
they had escaped, he issued a proclamation that a reward 
of 1,000 gold pieces would be given to whoever would 
bring him Noureddin and the slave, but that, on the con- 
trary, whoever hid them w r ould be severely punished. 
Meanwhile Noureddin and the fair Persian had safely 


282 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


reached Bagdad. When the vessel had come to an anchor 
they paid five gold pieces for their passage and went 
ashore. Never having Been in Bagdad before, they did 
not know where to seek a lodging. Wandering along the 
banks of the Tigris, they skirted a garden enclosed by a 
high wall. The gate was shut, but in front of it was an 
open vestibule with a sofa on either side. 4 Here,’ said 
Noureddin, ‘ let us pass the night,’ and reclining on the 
sofas they soon fell asleep. 

Now this garden belonged to the Caliph. In the 
middle of it was a vast pavilion, whose superb saloon had 
eighty windows, each window having a lustre, lit solely 
when the Caliph spent the evening there. Only the door- 
keeper lived there, an old soldier named Scheih Ibrahim, 
who had strict orders to be very careful whom he 
admitted, and never to allow any one to sit on the sofas 
by the door. It happened that evening that he had gone 
out on an errand. W hen he came back and saw two persons 
asleep on the sofas he was about to drive them out with 
blows, but drawing nearer he perceived that they were a 
handsome young man and beautiful young woman, and 
decided to awake them by gentler means. Noureddin, on 
being awoke, told the old man that they were strangers, 
and merely wished to pass the night there. 4 Come with 
me,’ said Scheih Ibrahim, 4 1 will lodge you better, 
and will show you a magnificent garden belonging 
to me.’ So saying the doorkeeper led the way into 
the Caliph’s garden, the beauties of which filled them 
with wonder and amazement. Noureddin took out two 
gold pieces, and giving them to Scheih Ibrahim said, 
4 1 beg you to get us something to eat that we may 
make merry together.’ Being very avaricious, Scheih 
Ibrahim determined to spend only the tenth part of the 
money and to keep the rest to himself. While he was 
gone Noureddin and the Persian wandered through the 
gardens and went up the white marble staircase of the 
pavilion as far as the locked door of the saloon. On the 


NOUREDDIN AND THE FAIR PERSIAN 283 


return of Scbeili Ibrahim they begged him to open it, 
and to allow them to enter and admire the magnificence 
within. Consenting, he brought not only the key, but a 
light, and immediately unlocked the door. Noureddin 
and the Persian entering, were dazzled with the magnifi- 
cence they beheld. The paintings and furniture were of 
astonishing beauty, and between each window was a 
silver arm holding a candle. 

Scheih Ibrahim spread the table in front of a sofa, 
and all three ate together. When they had finished 
eating Noureddin asked the old man to bring them a 
bottle of wine. 

‘Heaven forbid,’ said Scheih Ibrahim, ‘that I should 
come in contact with wine ! I who have four times made 
the pilgrimage to Mecca, and have renounced wine for 
ever.’ 

‘ You would, however, do us a great service in pro- 
curing us some,’ said Noureddin. ‘ You need not touch 
it yourself. Take the ass which is tied to the gate, lead 
it to the nearest wine-shop, and ask some passer-by 
to order two jars of wine ; have them put in the ass’s 
pauniers, and drive him before you. Here are two pieces 
of gold for the expenses.’ 

At sight of the gold, Scheih Ibrahim set off at once 
to execute the commission. On his return, Noureddin 
said : ‘ We have still need of cups to drink from, and of 
fruit, if you can procure us some/ Scheih Ibrahim dis- 
appeared again, and soon returned with a table spread 
with cups of gold and silver, and every sort of beautiful 
fruit. Then he withdrew, in spite of repeated invitations 
to remain. 

Noureddin and the beautiful Persian, finding the wine 
excellent, drank of it freely, and while drinking they sang. 
Both had fine voices, and Scheih Ibrahim listened to 
them with great pleasure — first from a distance, then he 
drew nearer, and finally put his head in at the door. 
Noureddin, seeing him, called to him to come in and 


284 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


keep them company. At first the old man declined, 
but was persuaded to enter the room, to sit down on 
the edge of the sofa nearest the door, and at last to 
draw closer and to seat himself by the beautiful Persian, 
who urged him so persistently to drink her health that 
at length he yielded, and took the cup she offered. 

Now the old man only made a pretence of re- 
nouncing wine ; he frequented wine-shops like other 
people, and had taken none of the precautions Noureddin 
had proposed. Having once jdelded, he was easily per- 
suaded to take a second cup, and a third, and so on till 
he no longer knew what he was doing. Till near mid- 
night they continued drinking, laughing, and singing 
together. 

About that time the Persian, perceiving that the room 
was lit by only one miserable tallow candle, asked Scheih 
Ibrahim to light some of the beautiful candles in the 
silver arms. 

4 Light them yourself,’ answered the old man ; 4 you 
are younger than I, but let five or six be enough.’ 

She did not stop, however, till she had lit all the 
eighty, but Scheih Ibrahim was not conscious of this, 
and when, soon after that, Noureddin proposed to have 
some of the lustres lit, he answered : 

4 You are more capable of lighting them than I, but 
not more than three.’ 

Noureddin, far from contenting himself with three, 
lit all, and opened all the eighty windows. 

The Caliph Ilaroun-al-Raschid, chancing at that 
moment to open a window in the saloon of his palace 
looking on the garden, was surprised to see the pavilion 
brilliantly illuminated. Calling the grand-vizir, Giafar, 
he said to him : 

4 Negligent vizir, look at the pavilion, and tell me 
why it is lit up when I am not there.’ 

When the vizir saw that it was as the Caliph said, he 
trembled with fear, and immediately invented an excuse. 


NOV REDD IF AND THE FAIR PERSIAN 285 

‘ Commander of the Faithful/ he said, ‘ T must tell 
you that four or five days ago Scheih Ibrahim told me 
that he wished to have an assembly of the ministers of 



THE FAIR PERSIAN LIGHTS THE CANDLES 


286 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


liis mosque, and asked permission to hold it in the 
pavilion. I granted his request, but forgot since to 
mention it to your Majesty.’ 

‘ Giafar,’ replied the Caliph, 4 you have committed 
three faults — first, in giving the permission; second, in 
not mentioning it to me ; and third, in not investigating 
the matter more closely. For punishment I condemn 
you to spend the rest of the night with me in company 
of these worthy people. While I dress myself as a 
citizen, go and disguise yourself, and then come with me." 

When they reached the garden gate they found it 
open, to the great indignation of the Caliph. The door 
of the pavilion being also open, he went softly upstairs, 
and looked in at the half-closed door of the saloon. 
Great was his surprise to see Scheih Ibrahim, whose 
sobriety he had never doubted, drinking and singing with 
a young man and a beautiful lady. The Caliph, before 
giving way to his anger, determined to watch and see 
who the people were and what they did. 

Presently Scheih Ibrahim asked the beautiful Persian 
if anything were wanting to complete her enjoyment of 
the evening. 

4 If only,’ she said, 4 1 had an instrument upon which 
I might play.’ 

Scheih Ibrahim immediately took a lute from a cup- 
board and gave it to the Persian, who began to play on 
it, singing the while with such skill and taste that the 
Caliph w r as enchanted. When she ceased he went softly 
downstairs and said to the vizir : 

4 Never have I heard a finer voice, nor the lute better 
played. I am determined to go in and make her play 
to me.’ 

4 Commander of the Faithful,’ said the vizir, 4 if 
Scheih Ibrahim recognises you he will die of fright.’ 

4 1 should be sorry for that,’ answered the Calipn, 
4 and I am going to take steps to prevent it. Wait litre 
till I return.’ 


NO U RED DIN AND THE FAIR PERSIAN 287 


Now the Caliph had caused a bend in the river to 
form a lake in his garden. There the finest fish in the 
Tigris were to be found, but fishing was strictly forbidden. 
It happened that night, however, that a fisherman had 
taken advantage of the gate being open to go in and 
cast his nets. He was just about to draw them when lie 
saw the Caliph approaching. Recognising him at once 
in spite of his disguise, he threw himself at his feet im 
ploring forgiveness. 

‘ Fear nothing,’ said the Caliph, ‘ only rise up and 
draw thy nets.’ 

The fisherman did as he was told, and produced five 
or six fine fish, of which the Caliph took the two largest. 
Then he desired the fisherman to change clothes with 
him, and in a few minutes the Caliph was transformed 
into a fisherman, even to the shoes and the turban. 
Taking the two fish in his hand, he returned to the 
vizir, who, not recognising him, would have sent him 
about his business. Leaving the vizir at the foot of the 
stairs, the Calipli went up and knocked at the door of the 
saloon. Noureddin opened it, and the Caliph, standing 
on the threshold, said : 

4 Sclieih Ibrahim, I am the fisher Kerim. Seeing 
that you are feasting with your friends, I bring you these 
fish.’ 

Noureddin and the Persian said that when the fishes 
were properly cooked and dressed they would gladly 
eat of them. The Caliph then returned to the vizir, and 
they set to work in Scheih Ibrahim’s house to cook the 
fish, of which they made so tempting a dish that Noured- 
din and the fair Persian ate of it with great relish. When 
they had finished Noureddin took thirty gold pieces ( all 
that remained of what Sangiar had given him) and pre- 
sented them to the Caliph, who, thanking him, asked as 
a further favour if the lady would play him one piece on 
the lute. The Persian gladly consented, and sang and 
played so as to delight the Caliph. 


288 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


Noureddin, in the habit of giving to others whatever 
they admired, said, ‘ Fisherman, as she pleases you so 
much, take her; she is yours.’ 

The fair Persian, astounded that he should wish to 
part from her, took her lute, and with tears in her eyes 
sang her reproaches to its music. 

The Caliph (still in the character of fisherman) said 
to him, 4 Sir, I perceive that this fair lady is your, slave. 
Oblige me, I beg you, by relating your history.’ 

Noureddin willingly granted this request, and re- 
counted everything from the purchase of the slave down 
to the present moment. 

‘And where do you go now?’ asked the Caliph. 

‘ Wherever the hand of Allah leads me,’ said 
Noureddin. 

‘ Then, if you will listen to me,’ said the Caliph-, ‘ you 
will immediately return to Balsora. I will give you a 
letter to the king, which will ensure you a good reception 
from him.’ 

‘ It is an unheard-of thing,’ said Noureddin, 4 that a 
fisherman should be in correspondence with a king.’ 

‘Let not that astonish you,’ answered the Caliph; 
4 we studied together, and have always remained the best 
of friends, though fortune, while making him a king, left 
me a humble fisherman.’ 

The Caliph then took a sheet of paper, and wrote the 
following letter, at the top of which he put in very small 
characters this formula to show that he must be implicitly 
obeyed : — 

4 In the Name of the Most Merciful God. 

4 Letter of the Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid to the King 
of Balsora. 

4 Haroun-al-Raschid, son of Mahdi, sends this letter to 
Mohammed Zinebi, his cousin. As soon as Noureddin, 
son of the Vizir Khacan, bearer of this letter, has given 
it to thee, and thou hast read it, take off thy royal mantle, 


NOUREDDIH AND THE FAIR PERSIAN 289 

put it on his shoulders, and seat him in thy place without 
fail. Farewell.’ 



NOUREPDIN OFFERS THE BEAUTIFUL PERSIAN TO THE FISHERMAN 


The Caliph then gave this letter to Noureddin, who 
immediately set off, with only what little money he 
possessed when Sangiar came to his assistance. The 

19 



290 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


beautiful Persian, inconsolable at bis departure, sank on 
a sofa bathed in tears. 

When Noureddin had left the room, Scheih Ibrahim, 
who had hitherto kept silence, said : 4 Kerim, for two 
miserable fish thou hast received a purse and a slave. I 
tell thee I will take the slave, and as to the purse, if it 
contains silver thou mayst keep one piece, if gold then I 
w r ill take all and give thee what copper pieces I have in 
my purse.’ 

Now here it must be related that when the Caliph 
went upstairs with the plate of fish he ordered the vizir 
to hasten to the palace and bring back four slaves bearing 
a change of raiment, "who should wait outside the pavilion 
till the Caliph should clap his hands. 

Still personating the fisherman, the Caliph answered: 
4 Scheih Ibrahim, whatever is in the purse I will share 
equally with you, but as to the slave I will keep her for 
myself. If you do not agree to these conditions you shall 
have nothing.’ 

The old man, furious at this insolence as he considered 
it, took a cup and threw it at the Caliph, who easily 
avoided a missile from the hand of a drunken man. It 
hit against the wall, and broke into a thousand pieces. 
Scheih Ibrahim, still more enraged, then went out to 
fetch a stick. The Caliph at that moment clapped his 
hands, and the vizir and the four slaves entering took 
off the fisherman’s dress and put on him that which they 
had brought. 

When Scheih Ibrahim returned, a thick stick in his 
hand, the Caliph w r as seated on his throne, and nothing 
remained of the fisherman but his clothes in the middle 
of the room. Throwing himself on the ground at the 
Caliph’s feet, he said : 4 Commander of the Faithful, your 
miserable slave has offended you, and craves forgiveness.’ 

The Caliph came down from his throne, and said: 
4 Rise, I forgive thee.’ Then turning to the Persian he 
said: 4 Fair lady, now’ you know w T ho I am; learn also 


NOUREDDIN AND THE FAIR PERSIAN 291 


that I have sent Noureddin to Balsora to be king, and as 
soon as all necessary preparations are made I will send 
you there to be queen. Meanwhile I will give you an 
apartment in my palace, where you will be treated with 
all honour.’ 

At this the beautiful Persian took courage, and the 
Caliph was as good as his word, recommending her to 
the care of his wife Zobeida. 

Noureddin made all haste on his journey to Balsora, 
and on his arrival there went straight to the palace of 
the king, of whom he demanded an audience. It was 
immediately granted, and holding the letter high above 
his head he forced his way through the crowd. While 
the king read the letter he changed colour. He would 
instantly have executed the Caliph’s order, but first he 
showed the letter to Saouy, whose interests were equally 
at stake with his own. Pretending that he wished to 
read it a second time, Saouy turned aside as if to seek 
a better light ; unperceived by anyone he tore off the 
formula from the top of the letter, put it to his mouth, 
and swallowed it. Then, turning to the king, he said : 

‘ Your Majesty has no need to obey this letter. The 
writing is indeed that of the Caliph, but the formula is 
absent. Besides, he has not sent an express with the 
patent, without which the letter is useless. Leave all to 
me, and I will take the consequences.’ 

The king not only listened to the persuasions of 
Saou} 7 , but gave Noureddin into his hands. Such a severe 
bastinado w-as first administered to him, that he was left 
more dead than alive; then Saouy threw him into the 
darkest and deepest dungeon, and fed him only on bread 
and water. After ten days Saouy determined to put an 
end to Noureddin’s life, but dared not without the king’s 
authority. To gain this end, he loaded several of his own 
slaves with rich gifts, and presented himself at their 
head to the king, saying that they were from the new 
king on his coronation. 


292 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


4 What ! ’ said the king ; ‘ is that wretch still alive ? 
Go and behead him at once. 1 authorise you.’ 

‘Sire,’ said Saouy, ‘I thank your Majesty for the 
justice you do me. I would further beg, as Noureddin 
publicly affronted me, that the execution might be in 
front of the palace, and that it might be proclaimed 
throughout the city, so that no one may be ignorant 
of it.’ 

The king granted these requests, and the announce- 
ment caused universal grief, for the memory of Noureddin’s 
father was still fresh in the hearts of his people. Saouy, 
accompanied by twenty of his own slaves, went to the 
prison to fetch Noureddin, whom he mounted on a 
wretched horse without a saddle. Arrived at the palace, 
Saouy went in to the king, leaving Noureddin in the 
square, hemmed in not only by Saouy’s slaves but by 
the royal guard, who had great difficulty in preventing 
the people from rushing in and rescuing Noureddin. 
So great was the indignation against Saouy that if 
anyone had set the example he would have been stoned 
on his way through the streets. Saouy, who witnessed 
the agitation of the people from the windows of the 
king’s privy chambers, called to the executioner to strike 
at once. The king, however, ordered him to delay; 
not only was he jealous of Saouy’s interference, but he 
had another reason. A troop of horsemen was seen 
at that moment riding at full gallop towards the square. 
Saouy suspected who they might be, and urged the king 
to give the signal for the execution without delay, but 
this the king refused to do till he knew who the horsemen 
were. 

Now, they were the Vizir Giafar and his suite 
arriving at full speed from Bagdad. For several days 
after Noureddin’s departure with the letter the Caliph 
had forgotten to send the express with the patent, with- 
out which the letter was useless. Hearing a beautiful 
voice one day in the women’s part of the palace uttering 


NOUREDDIN AND THE FAIR PERSIAN 293 


lamentations, be was informed that it was the voice of 
the fair Persian, and suddenly calling to mind the patent, 



NOUREDDIN LED TO EXECUTION 


he sent for Giafar, and ordered him to make for Balsora 
with the utmost speed — if Noureddin were dead, to hang 



294 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


Saouy ; if he were still alive, to bring him at once to 
Bagdad along with the king and Saouy. 

Giafar rode at full speed through the square, and 
alighted at the steps of the palace, where the king came 
to greet him. The vizir’s first question was whether 
Noureddin were still alive. The king replied that he 
was, and he was immediately led forth, though bound 
hand and foot. By the vizir’s orders his bonds were 
immediately undone, and Saouy was tied with the same 
cords. Next day Giafar returned to Bagdad, bearing 
with him the king, Saouy, and Noureddin. 

When the Caliph heard what treatment Noureddin 
had received, he authorised him to behead Saouy with 
his own hands, but he declined to shed the blood of his 
enemy, who was forthwith handed over to the executioner. 
The Caliph also desired Noureddin to reign over Balsora, 
but this, too, he declined, saying that after what had 
passed there he preferred never to return, but to enter 
the service of the Caliph. He became one of his most . 
intimate courtiers, and lived long in great happiness with 
the fair Persian. As to the king, the Caliph contented 
himself with sending him back to Balsora, with the 
recommendation to be more careful in future in the 
choice of his vizir. 


ALADDIX AXD THE WOXDERFUL LAMP 


There once lived a poor tailor, who had a son called 
Aladdin, a careless, idle boy who would do nothing but 
play all day long in the streets with little idle boys like 
himself. This so grieved the father that he died ; yet, in 
spite of his mothers tears and prayers, Aladdin did not 
mend his ways. One day, when he was playing in the 
streets as usual, a stranger asked him his age, and if he 
were not the son of Mustapha the tailor. 

‘I am. sir/ replied Aladdin; ‘but he died a long 
while ago.’ 

On this the stranger, who was a famous African 
magician, fell on his neck and kissed him, saying : 4 1 
am your uncle, and knew you from your likeness to my 
brother. Go to your mother and tell her I am coming/ 

AJaddin ran home, and told his mother of his newly 
found uncle. 

‘ Indeed, child.’ she said, 1 your father had a brother, 
but I always thought he was dead.’ . 

However, she prepared supper, and bade Aladdin seek 
his uncle, who came laden with wine and fruit. He 
presently fell down and kissed the place where Mustapha 
used to sit. bidding Aladdin’s mother not to be surprised at 
not having seen him before, as he had been forty years out 
of the country. He then turned to Aladdin, and asked 
him his trade, at which the boy hung his head, while his 
mother burst into tears. On learning that Aladdin was 
idle and would learn no trade, he offered to take a shop 
for him and stock it with merchandise. Next day he 


296 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


bought Aladdin a fine suit of clothes, and took him all 
over the city, showing him the sights, and brought him 
home at nightfall to his mother, who was overjoyed to see 
her son so fine. 

Next day the magician led Aladdin into some beau- 
tiful gardens a long way outside the city gates. They sat 
down by a fountain, and the magician pulled a cake from 
his girdle, which he divided between them. They then 
journeyed onwards till they almost reached the moun- 
tains. Aladdin was so tired that he begged to go back, 
but the magician beguiled him with pleasant stories, and 
led him on in spite of himself. 

At last they came to two mountains divided by a 
narrow valley. 

4 We will go no farther,’ said the false uncle. 4 1 will 
show you something wonderful; only do you gather up 
sticks w'hile I kindle a fire.’ 

When it was lit the magician threw on it a powder 
he had about him, at the same time saying some magical 
words. The earth trembled a little and opened in front 
of them, disclosing a square flat stone with a brass ring in 
the middle to raise it by. Aladdin tried to run away, but 
the magician caught him and gave him a blow that knocked 
him down. 

4 What have I done, uncle?’ he said piteously; where- 
upon the magician said more kindly : 4 Fear nothing, but 
obey me. Beneath this stone lies a treasure which is to 
be yours, and no one else may touch it, so you must do 
exactly as I tell you.’ 

At the word treasure, Aladdin forgot his fears, and 
grasped the ring as he w T as told, saying the names of his 
father and grandfather. The stone came up quite easily 
and some steps appeared. 

4 Go down,’ said the magician ; 4 at the foot of those 
steps you will find an open door leading into three large 
halls. Tuck up your gown and go through them without 
touching anything, or you will die instantly. These 


ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAME 297 


halls lead into a garden of fine fruit trees. Walk on till 
you come to a niche in a terrace where stands a lighted 
lamp. Pour out the oil it contains and bring it to me.’ 



THE SLAVE OF THE RING APPEARS TO ALADDIN 




298 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


He drew a ring from liis finger and gave it to Aladdin, 
bidding him prosper. 

Aladdin found everything as the magician had said, 
gathered some fruit off the trees, and, having got the lamp, 
arrived at the mouth of the cave. The magician cried 
out in a great hurry : 

4 Make haste and give me the lamp.’ This Aladdin 
refused to do until he was out of the cave. The magician 
flew into a terrible passion, and throwing some more 
powder on the fire, he said something, and the stone rolled 
back into its place. 

The magician left Persia for ever, which plainly showed 
that he was no uncle of Aladdin’s, but a cunning magician 
who had read in his magic books of a wonderful lamp, 
which would make him the most powerful man in the 
world. Though he alone knew where to find it, he could 
only receive it from the hand of another. He had picked 
out the foolish Aladdin for this purpose, intending to get 
the lamp and kill him afterwards. 

For two days Aladdin remained in the dark, crying 
and lamenting. At last he clasped his hands in prayer, 
and in so doing rubbed the ring, which the magician had 
forgotten to take from him. Immediately an enormous 
and frightful genie rose out of the earth, saying : 

‘ What wouldst thou with me ? I am the Slave of the 
Ring, and will obey thee in all things.’ 

Aladdin fearlessly replied : 4 Deliver me from this 
place!’ whereupon the earth opened, and he found him- 
self outside. As soon as his eyes could bear the light he 
went home, but fainted on the threshold. When he came 
to himself he told his mother what had passed, and 
showed her the lamp and the fruits he had gathered in 
the garden, which were in reality precious stones. He 
then asked for some food. 

4 Alas ! child,’ she said, 4 I have nothing in the house, 
but I have spun a little cotton and will go and sell it.’ 

Aladdin bade her keep her cotton, for he w r ould sell 




ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 290 

the lamp instead. As it was very dirty she began to 
rub it, that it might fetch a higher price. Instantly a 
hideous genie appeared, and asked what she would have. 
She fainted away, but Aladdin, snatching the lamp, said 
boldly : 

* Fetch me something to eat! ’ 

The genie returned with a silver bowl, twelve silver 
plates containing rich meats, two silver cups, and two 
bottles of wine. Aladdin’s mother, when she came to her- 
self, said : 

‘ Whence comes this splendid feast? ’ 

4 Ask not, but eat,’ replied Aladdin. 

So they sat at breakfast till it was dinner-time, and 
Aladdin told his mother about the lamp. She begged him 
to sell it, and have nothing to do with devils. 

4 No/ said Aladdin, 4 since^chance has made us aware 
of its virtues, we will use it and the ring likewise, which I 
shall always wear on my finger.’ When they had eaten 
all the genie had brought, Aladdin sold one of the silver 
plates, and so on till none were left. He then had re- 
course to the genie, who gave him another set of plates, 
and thus they lived for many years. 

One day Aladdin heard an order from the Sultan 
proclaimed that everyone was to stay at home and close 
his shutters while the princess, his daughter, went to and 
from the bath. Aladdin was seized by a desire to see her 
face, which was very difficult, as she always went veiled. 
He hid himself behind the door of the bath, and peeped 
through a chink. The princess lifted her veil as she went 
in, and looked so beautiful that Aladdin fell in love with 
her at first sight. He went home so changed that his 
mother was frightened. He told her he loved the princess 
so deeply that he could not live without her, and meant 
to ask her in marriage of her father. His mother, on 
hearing this, burst out laughing, but Aladdin at last 
prevailed upon her to go before the Sultan and carry his 
request. She fetched a napkin and laid in it the magic 


300 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


fruits from the enchanted garden, which sparkled and 
shone like the most beautiful jewels. She took these 
with her to please the Sultan, and set out, trusting in the 
lamp. The grand-vizir and the lords of council had 
just gone in as she entered the hall and placed herself in 
front of the Sultan. He, however, took no notice of her. 
She went every day for a week, and stood in the same 
place. 

When the council broke up on the sixth day the 
Sultan said to his vizir: 4 1 see a certain woman in the 
audience-chamber every day carrying something in a 
napkin. Call her next time, that I may find out what she 
wants.’ 

Next day, at a sign from the vizir, she went up to the 
foot of the throne, and remained kneeling till the Sultan 
said to her: ‘Rise, good woman, and tell me what you 
want.’ 

She hesitated, so the Sultan sent away all but the 
vizir, and bade her speak freely, promising to forgive her 
beforehand for anything she might say. She then told 
him of her son’s violent love for the princess. 

‘ I prayed him to forget her,’ she said, ‘ but in vain ; 
he threatened to do some desperate deed if I refused to 
go and ask your Majesty for the hand of the princess. 
Now I pray you to forgive not me alone, but my son 
Aladdin.’ 

The Sultan asked her kindly what she had in the 
napkin, whereupon she unfolded the jewels and presented 
them. 

He was thunderstruck, and turning to the vizir said: 
‘ What sayest thou? Ought I not to bestow the princess 
on one who values her at such a price? ’ 

The vizir, who wanted her for his own son, begged 
the Sultan to withhold her for three months, in the course 
of which he hoped his son would contrive to make 
him a richer present. The Sultan granted this, and 
told Aladdin’s mother that, though he consented to the 


ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 301 


marriage, she must not appear before him again for three 
months. 

Aladdin waited patiently for nearly three months, but 
after two had elapsed his mother, going into the city to 
buy oil, found everyone rejoicing, and asked what was 
going on. 

4 Do you not know*,’ was the answer, 4 that the son 
of the grand-vizir is to marry the Sultan’s daughter 
to-night? ’ 

Breathless, she ran and told Aladdin, who was over- 
whelmed at first, but presently bethought him of the lamp. 
He rubbed it, and the genie appeared, saying : 4 What is 
thy will ? ’ 

Aladdin replied : 4 The Sultan, as thou knowest, has 
broken his promise to me, and the vizir’s son is to have 
the princess. My command is that to-night you bring 
hither the bride and bridegroom.’ 

4 Master, I obey,’ said the genie. 

Aladdin then went to his chamber, where, sure enough 
at midnight the genie transported the bed containing the 
vizir’s son and the princess. 

4 Take this new-married man,’ he said, 4 and put him 
outside in the cold, and return at daybreak.’ 

Whereupon the genie took the vizir’s son out of bed, 
leaving Aladdin with the princess. 

4 Fear nothing,’ Aladdin said to her; 4 you are my wife, 
promised to me by your unjust father, and no harm shall 
come to you.’ 

The princess was too frightened to speak, and passed 
the most miserable night of her life, while Aladdin lay down 
beside her and slept soundly. At the appointed hour the 
genie fetched in the shivering bridegroom, laid him in his 
place, and transported the bed back to the palace. 

Presently the Sultan came to wish his daughter good- 
morning. The unhappy vizir’s son jumped up and hid 
himself, while the princess would not say a word, and 
was very sorrowful. 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


302 

The Sultan sent her mother to her, who said : ‘ How 
comes it, child, that you will not speak to your father? 
What has happened? ’ 

The princess sighed deeply, and at last told her 
mother how, during the night, the bed had been carried 
into some strange house, and what had passed there. 
Her mother did not believe her in the least, but bade her 
rise and consider it an idle dream. 

The following night exactly the same thing happened, 
and next morning, on the princess’s refusing to speak, the 
Sultan threatened to cut off her head. She then confessed 
all, bidding him ask the vizir’s son if it were not so. The 
Sultan told the vizir to ask his son, who owned the truth, 
adding that, dearly as he loved the princess, he had 
rather die than go through another such fearful night, and 
wished to be separated from her. His wish was granted, 
and there was an end of feasting and rejoicing. 

When the three months were over, Aladdin sent his 
mother to remind the Sultan of his promise. She stood 
in the same place as before, and the Sultan, who had for- 
gotten Aladdin, at once remembered him, and sent for 
her. On seeing her poverty the Sultan felt less inclined 
than ever to keep his word, and asked the vizir’s advice, 
who counselled him to set so high a value on the princess 
that no man living could come up to it. 

The Sultan then turned to Aladdin’s mother, saying: 

4 Good woman, a Sultan must remember his promises, and 
I will remember mine, but your son must first send me 
forty basins of gold brimful of jewels, carried by forty 
black slaves, led by as many white ones, splendidly 
dressed. Tell him that I await his answer.’ The mother 
of Aladdin bowed low and went home, thinking all was 
lost. 

She gave Aladdin the message, adding : ‘ He may wait 
long enough for your answer ! ’ 

‘ Not so long, mother, as you think,’ her son replied 
‘ I would do a great deal more than that for the princess.’ 



Aladdin’s mother brings the slaves with the forty basins 


OF GOLD BEFORE THE SULTAN 





























' 
























































» 



ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 305 

He summoned the genie, and in a few moments the eighty 
slaves arrived, and filled up the small house and garden. 

Aladdin made them set out to the palace, two and two, 
followed by his mother. They were so richly dressed, 
with such splendid jewels in their girdles, that everyone 
crowded to see them and the basins of gold they carried 
on their heads. 

They entered the palace, and, after kneeling before 
the Sultan, stood in a half-circle round the throne with 
their arms crossed, while Aladdin’s mother presented them 
to the Sultan. 

He hesitated no longer, but said : ‘ Good woman, 

return and tell your son that I wait for him with open 
arms.’ 

She lost no time in telling Aladdin, bidding him make 
haste. But Aladdin first called the genie. 

‘ I want a scented bath,’ he said, ‘ a richly embroidered 
habit, a horse surpassing the Sultan’s, and twenty slaves 
to attend me. Besides this, six slaves, beautifully dressed, 
to wait on my mother ; and lastly, ten thousand pieces of 
gold in ten purses.’ 

No sooner said than done. Aladdin mounted his 
horse and passed through the streets, the slaves strewing 
gold as they went. Those who had played with him in his 
childhood knew him not, he had grown so handsome. 

When the Sultan saw him he came down from his 
throne, embraced him, and led him into a hall where 
a feast was spread, intending to marry him to the 
: princess that very day. 

But Aladdin refused, saying, ‘ I must build a palace 
fit for her/ and took his leave. 

Once home he said to the genie : ‘ Build me a palace 
ij of the finest marble, set with jasper, agate, and other 
precious stones. In the middle you shall build me a 
i large hall with a dome, its four walls of massy gold and 
silver, each side having six windows, whose lattices, all 
except one, w r hich is to be left unfinished, must be set with 

20 


306 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


diamonds and rubies. There must be stables and horses 
and grooms and slaves ; go and see about it ! ’ 

The palace was finished by next day, and the genie 
carried him there and showed him all his orders faithfully 
carried out, even to the laying of a velvet carpet from 
Aladdin’s palace to the Sultan’s. Aladdin’s mother then 
dressed herself carefully, and walked to the palace with 
her slaves, while he followed her on horseback. The 
Sultan sent musicians with trumpets and cymbals to meet 
them, so that the air resounded with music and cheers. 
She was taken to the princess, who saluted her and treated 
her with great honour. At night the princess said good-bye 
to her father, and set out on the carpet for Aladdin’s 
palace, with his mother at her side, and followed by the 
hundred slaves. She was charmed at the sight of Aladdin, 
who ran to receive her. 

4 Princess,’ he said, 4 blame your beauty for my bold- 
ness if I have displeased you.’ 

She told him that, having seen him, she willingly 
obeyed her father in this matter. After the wedding had 
taken place Aladdin led her into the hall, where a feast 
was spread, and she supped with him, after which they 
danced till midnight. 

Next day Aladdin invited the Sultan to see the palace. 
On entering the hall with the four-and-twenty windows, 
with their rubies, diamonds, and emeralds, he cried : 

4 It is a world’s wonder ! There is only one thing 
that surprises me. Was it by accident that one window 
was left unfinished ? ’ 

4 No, sir, by design/ returned Aladdin. 4 I wished 
your Majesty to have the glory of finishing this 
palace.’ 

The Sultan was pleased, and sent for the best jewellers 
in the city. He showed them the unfinished window, and 
bade them fit it Up like the others. 

4 Sir,’ replied their spokesman, 4 we cannot find jewels 
enough.’ 


ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 307 


The Sultan had his own fetched, which they soon 
used, but to no purpose, for in a month’s time the work 
was not half done. Aladdin, knowing that their task was 
vain, bade them undo their work and carry the jewels 
back, and the genie finished the window at his command. 
The Sultan was surprised to receive his jewels again and 
visited Aladdin, who showed him the window finished. 
The Sultan embraced him, the envious vizir meanwhile 
« hinting that it was the work of enchantment. 

Aladdin had won the hearts of the people by his gentle 
bearing. He was made captain of the Sultan’s armies, 
and won several battles for him, but remained modest 
and courteous as before, and lived thus in peace and 
content for several years. 

But far away in Africa the magician remembered 
Aladdin, and by his magic arts discovered that Aladdin, 
instead of perishing miserably in the cave, had escaped, 
and had married a princess, with whom he was living in 
great honour and wealth. He knew that the poor tailor’s 
son could only have accomplished this by means of the 
lamp, and travelled night and day till he reached the 
capital of China, bent on Aladdin’s ruin. As he passed 
through the town he heard people talking everywhere 
about a marvellous palace. 

‘ Forgive my ignorance,’ he asked, ‘ what is this palace 
you speak of ? ’ 

4 Have you not heard of Prince Aladdin’s palace,’ was 
the reply, 4 the greatest wonder of the world ? I will direct 
j you if 3 t ou have a mind to see it.’ 

The magician thanked him who spoke, and having 
seen the palace knew that it had been raised by the genie 
of the lamp, and became half mad with rage. He deter- 
mined to get hold of the lamp, and again plunge Aladdin 
into the deepest poverty. 

Unluckily, Aladdin had gone a-hunting for eight days, 
which gave the magician plenty of time. He bought a 
dozen copper lamps, put them into a basket, and went 


308 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


to the palace, crying: ‘ New lamps for old! ’ followed by 
a jeering crowd. 

The princess, sitting in the hall of four- and- twenty 
windows, sent a slave to find out what the noise was 
about, who came back laughing, so that the princess 
scolded her. 

4 Madam,’ replied the slave, 4 who can help laughing 
to see an old fool offering to exchange fine new lamps for . 
old ones ? ’ 

Another slave, hearing this, said : 4 There is an old 

one on the cornice there which he can have.’ 

Now this was the magic lamp, which Aladdin had left 
there, as he could not take it out hunting with him. The 
princess, not knowing its value, laughingly bade the slave 
take it and make the exchange. 

She went and said to the magician : 4 Give me a new 
lamp for this.’ 

He snatched it and bade the slave take her choice, 
amid the jeers of the crowd. Little he cared, but left off 
crying his lamps, and went out of the city gates to a 
lonely place, where he remained till nightfall, when he 
pulled out the lamp and rubbed it. The genie appeared, 
and at the magician’s command carried him, together 
with the palace and the princess in it, to a lonely place in 
Africa. 

Next morning the Sultan looked out of the window 
towards Aladdin’s palace and rubbed his eyes, for it was 
gone. He sent for the vizir, and asked what had become 
of the palace. The vizir looked out too, and was lost in 
astonishment. He again put it down to enchantment, 
and this time the Sultan believed him, and sent thirty 
men on horseback to fetch Aladdin in chains. They met 
him riding home, bound him, and forced him to go with 
them on foot. The people, however, who loved him, 
followed, armed, to see that he came to no harm. He was 
carried before the Sultan, who ordered the executioner to 
cut off his head. The executioner made Aladdin kneel 


ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 309 




down, bandaged his eyes, and raised his scimitar to strike. 
At that instant the vizir, who saw that the crowd had 



THE AFRICAN MAGICIAN GETS THE LAMP FROM THE SLAVE 


forced their way into the courtyard and were scaling 
the walls to rescue Aladdin, called to the executioner to 



310 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


stay his hand. The people, indeed, looked so threatening 
that the Sultan gave way and ordered Aladdin to be 
unbound, and pardoned him in the sight of the crowd. 

Aladdin now begged to know what he had done. 

‘False wretch!’ said the Sultan, ‘come hither,’ and 
showed him from the window the place where his palace 
had stood. 

Aladdin was so amazed that he could not say a word. 

‘Where is my palace and my daughter?’ demanded 
the Sultan. ‘ For the first I am not so deeply concerned, 
but my daughter I must have, and you must find her or 
lose your head.’ 

Aladdin begged for forty days in which to find her, 
promising if he failed to return and suffer death at the 
Sultan’s pleasure. His prayer was granted, and he went 
forth sadly from the Sultan’s presence. For three days 
he wandered about like a madman, asking everyone what 
had become of his palace, but they only laughed and 
pitied him. He came to the banks of a river, and knelt 
down to say his prayers before throwing himself in. In so 
doing he rubbed the magic ring he still wore. 

The genie he had seen in the cave appeared, and asked 
his will. 

‘ Save my life, genie,’ said Aladdin, ‘ and bring my 
palace back.’ 

‘ That is not in my power,’ said the genie ; ‘ I am only 
the slave of the ring; you must ask the slave of the lamp.’ 

‘ Even so,’ said Aladdin, ‘ but thou canst take me to 
the palace, and set me down under my dear wife’s window.’ 
He at once found himself in Africa, under the window of 
the princess, and fell asleep out of sheer weariness. 

He was awakened by the singing of the birds, and his 
heart was lighter. He saw plainly that all his misfortunes 
were owing to the loss of the lamp, and vainly wondered 
who had robbed him of it. 

That morning the princess rose earlier than she had 
done since she had been carried into Africa by the 


ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 311 

magician, whose company she was forced to endure once 
a day. She, however, treated him so harshly that he 
dared not live there altogether. As she was dressing, one 
of her women looked out and saw Aladdin. The princess 
ran and opened the window', and at the noise she made 
Aladdin looked up. She called to him to come to her, 
and great was the joy of these lovers at seeing each other 
again. 

After he had kissed her Aladdin said : ‘ I beg of you, 
Princess, in God’s name, before we speak of anything else, 
for your own sake and mine, tell me what has become of an 
old lamp I left on the cornice in the hall of four-and- 
twenty windows, when I went a-hunting.’ 

‘ Alas ! ’ she said, ‘ 1 am the innocent cause of our 
sorrows,’ and told him of the exchange of the lamp. 

‘Now I know,’ cried Aladdin, ‘ that we have to thank 
the African magician for this ! Where is the lamp? ’ 

‘ He carries it about with him,’ said the princess, ‘ I 
know r , for he pulled it out of his breast to show me. He 
wishes me to break my faith with you and marry him, 
saying that you w'ere beheaded by my father’s command. 
He is for ever speaking ill of you, but I only reply by my 
tears. If I persist, I doubt not that he will use violence.’ 

Aladdin comforted her, and left her for a while. He 
changed clothes with the first person he met in the town, 
and having bought a certain powder returned to the 
princess, who let him in by a little side door. 

‘ Put on your most beautiful dress,’ he said to her, 

‘ and receive the magician with smiles, leading him to 
believe that you have forgotten me. Invite him to sup 
w r ith you, and say you wish to taste the wine of his 
country. He will go for some, and while he is gone I will 
tell yon what to do.’ 

She listened carefully to Aladdin, and when he left her 
arrayed herself gaily for the first time since she left China. 
She put on a girdle and head-dress of diamonds, and see- 
ing in a glass that she looked more beautiful than ever, 


312 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


received the magician, saying to his great amazement: 4 1 
have made up my mind that Aladdin is dead, and that all 
my tears will not bring him back to me, so I am resolved 
to mourn no more, and have therefore invited you to sup 
with me ; but I am tired of the wines of China, and would 
fain taste those of Africa. 5 

The magician flew to his cellar, and the princess put 
the powder Aladdin had given her in her cup. When he 
returned she asked him to drink her health in the wine 
of Africa, handing him her cup in exchange for his as a 
sign she was reconciled to him. 

Before drinking the magician made her a speech in 
praise of her beauty, but the princess cut him short, 
saying : 

‘ Let me drink first, and you shall say what you will 
afterwards. 5 She set her cup to her lips and kept it there, 
while the magician drained his to the dregs and fell back 
lifeless. 

The princess then opened the door to Aladdin, and 
flung her arms round his neck, but Aladdin put her 
away, bidding her to leave him, as he had more to do. : 
He then went to the dead magician, took the lamp out of 
his vest, and bade the genie carry the palace and all in it 
back to China. This wxis done, and the princess in her 
chamber only felt two little shocks, and little thought she 
was at home again. 

The Sultan, who was sitting in his closet, mourning 
for his lost daughter, happened to look up, and rubbed ; 
his eyes, for there stood the palace as before ! He hast- 
ened thither, and Aladdin received him in the hall of the 
four-and-twenty windows, with the princess at his side. 
Aladdin told him what had happened, and showed him 
the dead body of the magician, that he might believe. A 
ten days 5 feast was proclaimed, and it seemed as if Aladdin 
might now live the rest of his life in peace; but it was 
not to be. 

The African magician had a younger brother, who 


ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 313 

tv as, if possible, more wicked and more cunning than him- 
self. He travelled to China to avenge his brother’s death, 



THE DEATH OF THE AFRICAN MAGICIAN 

and went to visit a pious woman called Fatima, thinking 
she might be of use to him. He entered her cell and 
clapped a dagger to her breast, telling her to rise and do his 


314 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


bidding on pain of death. He changed clothes with her, 
coloured his face like hers, put on her veil and murdered 
her, that she might tell no tales. Then he went towards 
the palace of Aladdin, and all the people thinking he 
was the holy woman, gathered round him, kissing his 
hands and begging his blessing. When he got to the 
palace there was such a noise going on round him that 
the princess bade her slave look out of the window and 
ask what was the matter. The slave said it was the holy 
woman, curing people by her touch of their ailments, 
whereupon the princess, who had long desired to see 
Fatima, sent for her. On coming to the princess the 
magician offered up a prayer for her health and prosperity. 
When he had done the princess made him sit by her, and 
begged him to stay with her always. The false Fatima, 
who wished for nothing better, consented, but kept his 
veil down for fear of discovery. The princess showed 
him the hall, and asked him what he thought of it. 

‘ It is truly beautiful,’ said the false Fatima. ‘ In my 
mind it wants but one thing.’ 

‘ And;what is that? * said the princess. 

‘ If only a roc’s egg,’ replied he, ‘ were hung up from 
the middle o’ this dome, it would be the wonder of the 
world.’ 

After this the princess could think of nothing but a 
roc’s egg, and when Aladdin returned from hunting he 
found her in a very ill humour. He begged to know 
what was amiss, and she told him that all her pleasure in 
the hall was spoilt for the want of a roc’s egg hanging 
from the dome. 

‘It that is all,’ replied Aladdin, ‘you shall soon be 
happy.’ 

He left her and rubbed the lamp, and when the genie 
appeared commanded him to bring a roc’s egg. The 
genie gave such a loud and terrible shriek that the hall 
shook. 

‘ Wretch ! ’ he cried, ‘ is it not enough that I have done 


ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 315 


everything for you, but you must command me to bring my 
master and hang him up in the midst of this dome? You 
and your wife and your palace deserve to be burnt to 
ashes; but this request does not come from you, but 
from the brother of the African magician whom you de- 
stroyed. He is now in your palace disguised as the holy 
woman — whom he murdered. He it was who put that 
wish into your wife’s head. Take care of yourself, for lie 
means to kill you.’ So saying the genie disappeared. 

Aladdin went back to the princess, saying his head 
ached, and requesting that the holy Fatima should be 
fetched to lay her hands on it. But when the magician 
came near, Aladdin, seizing his dagger, pierced him to the 
heart. 

‘What have you done?’ cried the princess. ‘You 
have killed the holy woman ! ’ 

‘Not so,’ replied Aladdin, ‘but a wicked magician,’ 
and told her of how she had been deceived. 

After this Aladdin and his wife lived in peace. He 
succeeded the Sultan when he died, and reigned for many 
years, leaving behind him a long line of kings. 


316 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 




THE AD VENTURES OF 
HAR 0 UN-AIrRAS OH ID, CALIPH OF BAGDAD 


The Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid sat in his palace, won- 
dering if there was anything left in the world that could 
possibly give him a few hours’ amusement, when Giafar 
the grand-vizir, his old and tried friend, suddenly appeared 
before him. Bowing low, he waited, as was his duty, till 
his master spoke, but Haroun-al-Ragchid merely turned his 
head and looked at him, and sank back into his former 
weary po'sture. 

Now Giafar had something of importance to say to 
the Caliph, and had no intention of being put off by mere 
silence, so with another low bow in front of the throne, 
he began to speak. 

‘ Commander of the Faithful,’ said he, 4 I have taken 
on myself to remind your Highness that you have under- 
taken secretly to observe for yourself the manner iii 
which justice is done and order is kept throughout the 
city. This is the day you have set apart to devote to this 
object, and perhaps in fulfilling this duty you may find 
some distraction from the melancholy to which, as I see 
to my sorrow, you are a prey.’ 

4 You are right,’ returned the Caliph, 4 I had forgotten 
all about it. Go and change your coat, and I will change 
mine.’ 

A few moments later they both re-entered the hall, 
disguised as foreign merchants, and passed through a 
secret door, out into the open country. Here they turned 








ADVENTURES OF HAROUN-AL-RASCBID 317 


towards the Euphrates, and crossing the river in a 
small boat, walked through that part of the town which 
lay along the further bank, without seeing anything 
to call for their interference. Much pleased with the 
peace and good order of the city, the Caliph and his 
vizir made their way to a bridge, which led straight back 
to the palace, and had already crossed it,’ when they 
were stopped by an old and blind man, who begged for 
alms. 

The Caliph gave him a piece of money, and was 
passing on, but the blind man seized his hand, and held 
him fast. 

‘ Charitable person,’ he said, ‘ whoever you may be 
grant me yet another prayer. Strike me, I beg of you, 
one blow. I have deserved it richly, and even a more 
severe penalty.’ 

The Caliph, much surprised at this request, replied 
gently : 6 My good man, that which you ask is impossible. 

Of what use would my alms be if I treated you so ill ? ’ 
And as he spoke he tried to loosen the grasp of the blind 
beggar. 

‘ My lord,’ answered the man, ‘ pardon my boldness 
and my persistence. Take back your money, or give me 
the blow which I crave. I have sworn a solemn oath 
that I will receive nothing without receiving chastisement, 
and if you knew all, you would feel that the punishment 
is not a tenth part of what I deserve.’ 

Moved by these words, and perhaps still more by the 
fact that he had other business to attend to, the Caliph 
yielded, and struck him lightly on the shoulder. Then 
lie continued his road, followed by the blessing of the 
blind man. When they were out of earshot, he said to 
the vizir, 4 There must be something very odd to make that 
man act so — I should like to find out what is the reason. 
Go back to him ; tell him who I am, and order him to 
come without fail to the palace to-morrow, after the hour 
of evening prayer.’ 


318 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


So the grand-vizir went back to the bridge ; gave the 
blind beggar first a piece of money and then a blow, 
delivered the Caliph’s message, and rejoined his master. 

They passed on towards the palace, but walking 
through a square, they came upon a crowd watching a 
young and well-dressed man who was urging a horse at 
full speed round the open space, using at the same time 
his spurs and whip so unmercifully that the animal was 
all covered with foam and blood. The Caliph, astonished 
at this proceeding, inquired of a passer-by what it all 
meant, but no one could tell him anything, except that 
every day at the same hour the same thing took place. 

Still wondering, he passed on, and for the moment 
had to content himself with telling the vizir to command 
the horseman also to appear before him at the same time 
as the blind man. 

The next day, after evening prayer, the Caliph entered 
the hall, .and was followed by the vizir bringing with him 
the two men of whom we have spoken, and a third, with 
whom we have nothing to do. They all bowed them- 
selves low before the throne and then the Caliph bade 
them rise, and ask the blind man his name. 

4 Baba-Abdalla, your Highness,’ said he. 

4 Baba-Abdalla,’ returned the Caliph, 4 your way of 
asking alms yesterday seemed to me so strange, that 
I almost commanded you then and there to cease from 
causing such a public scandal. But I have sent for you 
to inquire what was your motive in making such a curious 
vow. When I know the reason I shall be able to judge 
whether you can be permitted to continue to practise it, 
for T cannot help thinking that it sets a very bad example 
to others. Tell me therefore the whole truth, and conceal 
nothing.’ 

These words troubled the heart of Baba-Abdalla, who 
prostrated himself at the feet of the Caliph. Then rising, 
he answered: 4 Commander of the Faithful, I crave your 
pardon humbly, for my persistence in beseeching your 


AD VENTURES OF HAR 0 UN-AL-RASCHID 319 


Highness to do an action which appears on the face of it 
to be without any meaning. No doubt, in the eyes of 
men, it has none ; but I look on it as a slight expiation 
for a fearful sin of which I have been guilty, and if your 
Highness will deign to listen to my tale, you will see that 
no punishment could atone for the crime/ 


320 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


STORY OF THE BLIND BABA-ABDALLA 


I was born, Commander of the Faithful, in Bagdad, and 
was left an orphan while I was yet a very young man, for 
my parents died within a few days of each other. I had 
inherited from them a small fortune, which I worked hard 
night and day to increase, till at last I found myself the 
owner of eighty camels. These I hired out to travelling 
merchants, whom I frequently accompanied on their 
various journeys, and always returned with large profits. 

One day I was coming back from Balsora, whither I 
had taken a supply of goods, intended for India, and 
halted at noon in a lonely place, which promised rich 
pasture for my camels. I was resting in the shade under 
a tree, when a dervish, going on foot towards Balsora, 
sat down by my side, and I inquired whence he had come 
and to what place he was going. We soon made friends, 
and after we had asked each other the usual questions, 
we produced the food we had with us, and satisfied our 
hunger. 

While we were eating, the dervish happened to 
mention that in a spot only a little way off from where 
we were sitting, there was hidden a treasure so great 
that if my eighty camels were loaded till they could carry 
no more, the hiding place would seem as full as if it had 
never been touched. 

At this news I became almost beside myself with joy 
and greed, aud I flung my arms round the neck of the 
dervish, exclaiming : ‘ Good dervish, I see plainly that the 
riches of this world are nothing to you, therefore of what 


THE BLIND BABA-ABDALLA 


321 


use is the knowledge of this treasure to you? Alone 
and on foot, you could carry away a mere handful. But 
tell me where it is, and 1 will load my eighty camels w r ith 
it, and give you one of them as a token of my gratitude.’ 

Certainly my offer does not sound very magnificent, 
but it was great to me, for at his words a wave of covet- 
‘ousness had swept over my heart, and 1 almost felt as if 
the seventy-nine camels that were left were nothing in 
comparison. 

The dervish saw quite well what was passing in my 
mind, but he did not show what he thought of my proposal. 

4 My brother,’ he answered quietly, 4 you know as well 
as I do, that you are behaving unjustly. It was open to me 
to keep my secret, and to reserve the treasure for myself. 
But the fact that I have told you of its existence shows 
that I had confidence in you, and that I hoped to earn 
your gratitude for ever, by making your fortune as well 
as mine. But before I reveal to you the secret of the 
treasure, you must swear that, after we have loaded the 
camels with as much as they can carry, you will give 
half to me, and let us go our own ways. I think you will 
see that this is fair, for if you present me with forty camels, 
I on my side will give you the means of buying a thou- 
sand more.’ 

I could not of course deny that what the dervish said 
was perfectly reasonable, but, in spite of that, the thought 
that the dervish would be as rich as I w T as unbearable to 
me. Still there was no use in discussing the matter, and 
I had to accept his conditions or bewail to the end of 
my life the loss of immense wealth. So I collected my 
camels and we set out together under the guidance of 
the dervish. After walking some time, we reached what 
looked like a valley, but with such a narrow entrance 
that my camels could only pass one by one. The little 
valley, or open space, was shut up by two mountains, 
whose sides were formed of straight cliffs, w T hich no 
human being could climb. 


322 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


When we were exactly between these mountains the 
dervish stopped. 

‘ Make your camels lie down in this open space,’ he 
said, ‘ so that we can easily load them ; then we will go 
to the treasure.’ 

I did what I was bid, and rejoined the dervish, whom 
I found trying to kindle a fire out of some dry wood. As 
soon as it was alight, he threw on it a handful of per- 
fumes, and pronounced a few words that I did not under- 
stand, and immediately a thick column of smoke rose high 
into the air. He separated the smoke into two columns, 
and then I saw a rock, which stood like a pillar between 
the two mountains, slowly open, and a splendid palace 
appear within. 

But, Commander of the Faithful, the love of gold had 
taken such possession of my heart, that I could not even 
stop to examine the riches, but fell upon the first pile of 
gold within my reach and began to heap it into a sack 
that I had brought with me. 

The dervish likewise set to work, but I soon noticed 
that he confined himself to collecting precious stones, and 
I felt I should be wise to follow his example. At length 
the camels were loaded. with as much as they could carry, 
and nothing remained but to seal up the treasure, and go 
our ways. 

Before, however, this was done, the dervish went up 
to a great golden vase, beautifully chased, and took from 
it a small wooden box, which he hid in the bosom of his 
dress, merely saying that it contained a special kind of 
ointment. Then he once more kindled the fire, threw 
on the perfume, and murmured the unknown spell, and 
the rock closed, and stood whole as before. 

The next thing was to divide the camels, and to 
charge them with the treasure, after which we each took 
command of our own and marched out of the valley, till 
we reached the place in the high road where the routes 
diverge, and then we parted, the dervish going towards 



THE DERVISH SEPARATES THE SMOKE AND THE PALACE APPEARS IN 

THE ROCK 


























' 

















































THE BLIND BABA-ABDALLA 


325 


Balsora, and I to Bagdad. We embraced each other 
tenderly, and I poured out my gratitude for the honour 
he had done me, in singling me out for this great wealth, 
and having said a hearty farewell we turned our backs, 
and hastened after our camels. 

I had hardly come up with mine when the demon of 
envy filled my soul. 4 What does a dervish want with 
riches like that? ’ I said to myself. 4 He alone has the 
secret of the treasure, and can always get as much as he 
wants,’ and I halted my camels by the roadside, and ran 
back after him. 

I was a quick runner, and it did not take me very 
long to come up with him. 4 My brother,’ I exclaimed, 
as soon as I could speak, 4 almost at the moment of our 
leave-taking, a reflection occurred to me, which is perhaps 
new to you. You are a dervish by profession, and live a 
very quiet life, only caring to do good, and careless of 
the things of this world. You do not realise the burden 
that you lay upon yourself, when you gather into your 
hands such great wealth, besides the fact that no one, 
who is not accustomed to camels from his birth, can ever 
manage the stubborn beasts. If you are wise, you will 
not encumber yourself with more than thirty, and you 
will find those trouble enough.’ 

4 You are right,’ replied the dervish, who understood 
me quite well, but did not wish to fight the matter. 4 1 
confess I had not thought about it. Choose any ten you 
like, and drive them before you.’ 

I selected ten of the best camels, and we proceeded 
along the road, to rejoin those I had left behind. I had 
got what I wanted, but I had found the dervish so easy 
to deal with, that I rather regretted I had not asked for 
ten more. I looked back. He had only gone a few paces, 
and I called after him. 

4 My brother,’ I said, 4 1 am unwilling to part from you 
without pointing out what I think you scarcely grasp, 
that large experience of camel-driving is necessary to 


326 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


anybody who intends to keep together a troop of thirty. 
In your own interest, I feel sure you would be much 
happier if you entrusted ten more of them to me, for 
with my practice it is all one to me if I take two or a 
hundred. * 

As before, the dervish made no difficulties, and I 
drove off my ten camels in triumph, only leaving him 
with twenty for his share. I had now sixty, and anyone 
might have imagined that I should be content. 

But, Commander of the Faithful, there is a proverb 
that says, ‘ the more one has, the more one wants.’ So it 
was with me. I could not rest as long as one solitary 
camel remained to the dervish ; and returning to 
him I redoubled my prayers and embraces, and pro- 
mises of eternal gratitude, till the last twenty were in my 
hands. 

‘ Make a good use of them, my brother,’ said the 
holy man. ‘ Remember riches sometimes have wings if w'e 
keep them for ourselves, and the poor are at our gates 
expressly that we may help them.’ 

My eyes w r ere so blinded by gold, that I paid no heed 
to his wise counsel, and only looked about for something 
else to grasp. Suddenly I remembered the little box of 
ointment that the dervish had hidden, and which most 
likely contained a treasure more precious than all the 
rest. Giving him one last embrace, I observed accident- 
ally, ‘ What are you going to do with that little box of 
ointment? It seems hardly worth taking with you; 
you might as well let me have it. And really, a dervish 
who has given up the world has no need of ointment ! ’ 

Oh, if he had only refused my request! But then, 
supposing he had, I should have got possession of it by 
force, so great was the madness that had laid hold upon 
me. However, far from refusing it, the dervish at once 
held it out, saying gracefully, 4 Take it, my friend, and if 
there is anything else I can do to make you happy you 
must let me know.’ 


THE BLIND BABA-ABDALLA 


327 


Directly the box was in my hands 1 wrenched off the 
cover. 4 As you are so kind,’ I said, 4 tell me, I pray you, 
what are the virtues of this ointment? ’ 

4 They are most curious and interesting,’ replied the 
dervish. 4 If you apply a little of it to your left eye you 
will behold in an instant all the treasures hidden in the 
bowels of the earth. But beware lest you touch your 
right eye with it, or your sight will be destroyed for ever.’ 

His words excited my curiosity to the highest pitch. 
‘Make trial on me, I implore you,’ I cried, holding out 
the box to the dervish. ‘ You will know how to do it 
better than I ! I am burning with impatience to test its 
charms.’ 

The dervish took the box I had extended to him, and, 
bidding me shut my left eye, touched it gently with the 
ointment. When I opened it again I saw spread out, as 
it were before me, treasures of every kind and without 
number. But as all this time I had been obliged to keep 
my right eye closed, which was very fatiguing, I begged 
the dervish to apply the ointment to that eye also. 

‘ If you insist upon it I will do it,’ answered the dervish, 

‘ but you must remember what I told you just now — that 
if it touches your right eye you will become blind on the 
spot.’ 

Unluckily, in spite of my having proved the truth of 
the dervish’s words in so many instances, I was firmly 
convinced that he was now keeping concealed from me 
some hidden and precious virtue of the ointment. So I 
turned a deaf ear to all he said. 

‘ My brother,’ I replied smiling, ‘ I see you are joking. 
It is not natural that the same ointment should have two 
such exactly opposite effects.’ 

4 It is true all the same,’ answered the dervish, 4 and 
it would be well for you if you believed my word.’ 

But I would not believe, and, dazzled by the greed of 
avarice, I thought that if one eye could show me riches, 
the other might teach me how to get possession of them. 


328 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


Ancl I continued to press the dervish to anoint my right 
eye, but this he resolutely declined to do. 

4 After having conferred such benefits on you,’ said he, 

‘ I am loth indeed to work you such evil. Think what it 
is to be blind, and do not force me to do what you will 
repent as long as you live.’ 

It was of no use. ‘ My brother,’ I said firmly, 4 pray 
say no more, but do what I ask. You have most 
generously responded to my wishes up to this time, do 
not spoil my recollection of you for a thing of such little 
consequence. Let what will happen 1 take it on my own 
head, and will never reproach you.’ 

4 Since you are determined upon it,’ he answered with 
a sigh, 4 there is no use talking,’ and taking the ointment 
he laid some on my right eye, which was tight shut. 
When I tried to open it heavy clouds of darkness floated 
before me. I was as blind as you see me now ! 

4 Miserable dervish!’ I shrieked, 4 so it is true after 
all! Into what a bottomless pit has my lust after gold 
plunged me. Ah, now that my eyes are closed they are 
really opened. I know that all my sufferings are caused 
by myself alone ! But, good brother, you, who are so 
kind and charitable, and know the secrets of such vast 
learning, have you nothing that will give me back my 
sight ? ’ 

‘Unhappy man,’ replied the dervish, 4 it is not my 
fault that this has befallen you, but it is a just chastise- 
ment. The blindness of your heart has wrought the 
blindness of your body. Yes, I have secrets; that you 
have seen in the short time that we have kuown each 
other. But I have none that will give you back your 
sight. You have proved yourself unworthy of the riches 
that were given you. Now they have passed into my 
hands, whence they will flow into the hands of others 
less greedy and ungrateful than you.’ 

The dervish said no more and left me, speechless with 
shame and confusion, and so wretched that I stood rooted 


THE BLIND B ABA- ABD ALLA 


329 


to the spot, while he collected the eighty camels and 
proceeded on his way to Balsora. It was in vain that I 
entreated him not to leave me, but at least to take me 
within reach of the first passing caravan. He was deaf 



THE DERVISH ANOINTS THE RIGHT EYE OF BABA-ABDALLA 


to my prayers and cries, and I should soon have been 
dead of hunger and misery if some merchants had not 
come along the track the following day and kindly 
brought me back to Bagdad. 

From a rich man I had in one moment become a 



330 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 




beggar; and up to this -time I have lived solely on the 
alms that have been bestowed on me. But, in order to 
expiate the sin of avarice, which was my undoing, I oblige 
each passer-by to give me a blow. 

This, Commander of the Faithful, is my story. 

When the blind man had ended the Caliph addressed 
him : ‘ Baba-Abdalla, truly your sin is great, but you 
have suffered enough. Henceforth repent in private, for 
I will see that enough money is given you day by day 
for all your wants.’ 

At these words Baba-Abdalla flung himself at the 
Caliph’s feet, and prayed that honour and happiness 
might be his portion for ever. 


331 


THE STORY OF SIDI-NOUMAN 


The Caliph, Haroun-al-Raschid, was much pleased 
with the tale of the blind man and the dervish, and when 
it w as finished he turned to the young man who had ill- 
treated his horse, and inquired his name also. The young 
man replied that he was called Sidi-Nouman. 

4 Sidi-Nouman,’ observed the Caliph, ‘ I have seen 
horses broken all my life long, and have even broken 
them myself, but I have never seen any horse broken in 
such a barbarous manner as by you yesterday. Every 
one who looked on w as indignant, and blamed you loudly. 
As for myself, I was so angry that I was very nearly 
disclosing who I was, and putting a stop to it at once. 
Still, you have not the air of a cruel man, and I would 
gladly believe that you did not act in this way without some 
reason. As I am told that it was not the first time, and 
indeed that everj? day you are to be seen flogging and 
spurring your horse, I wish to come to the bottom of 
the matter. But tell me the whole truth, and conceal 
nothing.’ 

Sidi-Nouman changed colour as he heard these words, 
and his manner grew confused ; but he saw r plainly that 
there was no help for it. So he prostrated himself before 
the throne of the Caliph and tried to obey, but the words 
stuck in his throat, and he remained silent. 

The Caliph, accustomed though he w r as to instant 
obedience, guessed something of what w r as passing in the 
young man’s mind, and sought to put him at his ease. 


332 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


4 Sidi-Nouman,’ he said, 4 do not think of me as the Caliph, 
but merely as a friend who would like to hear your story. 
If there is anything in it that you are afraid may offend 
me, take courage, for I pardon you beforehand. Speak 
then openly and without fear, as to one who knows and 
loves you.’ 

Reassured by the kindness of the Caliph, Sidi-Nou- 
man at length began his tale. 

4 Commander of the Faithful,’ said he, 4 dazzled 
though I am by the lustre of your Highness’ presence, 
I will do my best to satisfy your wishes. I am by no 
means perfect, but I am not naturally cruel, neither do 
I take pleasure in breaking the law. I admit that the 
treatment of my horse is calculated to give your Highness 
a bad opinion of me, and to set an evil example to others ; 
yet I have not chastised it without reason, and I have 
hopes that I shall be judged more w T orthy of pity than 
punishment. 

Commander of the Faithful, I w T ill not trouble to 
describe my birth; it is not of sufficient distinction to 
deserve your Highness’ attention. My ancestors were 
careful people, and I inherited enough money to enable 
me to live comfortably, though without show. 

Having therefore a modest fortune, the only thing 
wanting to my happiness was a wife who could return 
my affection, but this blessing I was not destined to get ; 
for on the very day after my marriage, my bride began 
to try my patience in every way that was most hard to 
bear. 

Now, seeing that the customs of our land oblige us to 
marry without ever beholding the person with whom we 
are to pass our lives, a man has of course no right to 
complain as long as his wife is not absolutely repulsive, or 
is not positively deformed. And whatever defects her body 
may have, pleasant ways and good behaviour will go far 
to remedy them. 

The first time I saw my wife unveiled, when she had 



THE STORY OF SIDI-NOUMAN 333 

been brought to my house with the usual ceremonies, I 
was enchanted to find that I had not been deceived in 
regard to the account that had been given me of her 
beauty. I began my married life in high spirits, and the 
best hopes of happiness. 

The following day a grand dinner was served to us, 
but as my wife did not appear, I ordered a servant to call 


AMINA EATING THE RICE 

her. Still she did not come, and I waited impatiently 
for some time. At last she entered the room, and we 
took our places at the table, and plates of rice were set 
before us. 

I ate mine, as was natural, with a spoon, but great 
was my surprise to notice that my wife, instead of doing 
the same, drew from her pocket a little case, from which 
she selected a long pin, and by the help of this pin 
conveyed her rice grain by grain to her mouth. 


334 


THE ARABIAN NIGIITS 


‘Amina,’ I exclaimed in astonishment, ‘is that the 
way you eat rice at home? And did you do it because 
your appetite was so small, or did you wish to count the 
grains so that you might never eat more than a certain 
number? If it was from economy, and you are anxious 
to teach me not to be wasteful, you have no cause for 
alarm. We shall never ruin ourselves in that way! Our 
fortune is large enough for all our needs, therefore, dear 
Amina, do not seek to check yourself, but eat as much as 
you desire, as I do! ’ 

In reply to my affectionate words, I expected a 
cheerful answer ; yet Amina said nothing at all, but 
continued to pick her rice as before, only at longer and 
longer intervals. And, instead of trying the other dishes, 
all she did was to put every now and then a crumb of 
bread into her mouth, that would not have made a meal 
for a sparrow. 

'I felt provoked by her obstinacy, but to excuse her to 
myself as far as I could, I suggested that perhaps she had 
never been used to eat in the company of men, and that 
her family might have taught her that she ought to behave 
prudently and discreetly in the presence of her husband. 
Likewise that she might either have dined already, or 
intend to do so in her own apartments. So I took no 
further notice, and when I had finished left the room, 
secretly much vexed at her strange conduct. 

The same thing occurred at supper, and all through 
the next day, whenever we ate together. It was quite 
clear that no woman could live upon two or three bread- 
crumbs and a few grains of rice, and I determined to find 
out how and when she got food. I pretended not to pay 
attention to anything she did, in the hope that little by 
little she would get accustomed to me, and become more 
friendly ; but I soon saw that my expectations w r ere quite 
vain. 

One night I was lying with. my eyes closed, and to all 
appearance sound asleep, when Amina arose softly, and 


THE STOUT OF SIDI-NOUMAN 335 


dressed herself without making the slightest sound. I could 
not imagine what she was going to do, and as my curiosity 
was great I made up my mind to follow her. When she 
was fully dressed, she stole quietly from the room. 

The instant she had let the curtain fall behind her, I 
flung a garment on my shoulders and a pair of slippers on 
my feet. Looking from a lattice which opened into the 
court, I saw her in the act of passing through the street 
door, which she carefully left open. 

It was bright moonlight, so I easily managed to' keep 
her in sight, till she entered a cemetery not far from the 
house. There I hid myself under the shadow of the 
wall, and crouched down cautiously; and hardly was I 
concealed, when I saw my wife approaching in company 
with a ghoul — one of those demons which, as your 
Highness is aware, wander about the country making 
their lairs in deserted buildings and springing out upon 
unwary travellers whose flesh they eat. If no live being 
goes their way, they then betake themselves to the 
cemeteries, and feed upon the dead bodies. 

I was nearly struck dumb with horror on seeing my 
wife with this hideous female ghoul. They passed by 
me without noticing me, began to dig up a corpse 
which had been buried that day, and then sat down on 
the edge of the grave, to enjoy their frightful repast, 
talking quietly and cheerfully all the while, though I 
was too far off to hear what they said. When they had 
finished, they threw back the body into the grave, and 
heaped back the earth upon it. I made no effort to disturb 
them, and returned quickly to the house, when I took 
care to leave the door open, as 1 had previously found it. 
Then I got back into bed, and pretended to sleep soundly. 

A short time after Amina entered as quietly as she 
had gone out. She undressed and stole into bed, con- 
gratulating herself apparently on the cleverness with 
which she had managed her expedition. 

As may be guessed, after such a scene it was long 


336 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


before I could close my eyes, and at the first sound which 
called the faithful to prayer, I put on my clothes and 
went to the mosque. But even prayer did not restore 
peace to my troubled spirit, and I could not face my wife 
until I had made up my mind what future course I 
should pursue in regard to her. I therefore spent the 
morning roaming about from one garden to another, turn- 
ing over various plans for compelling my wife to give up 
her horrible ways; I thought of using violence to make 
her submit, but felt reluctant to be unkind to her. 
Besides, I had an instinct that gentle means had the best 
chance of success; so, a little soothed, I turned towards 
home, which I reached about the hour of dinner. 

As soon as I appeared, Amina ordered dinner to be 
served, and we sat down together. As usual, she per- 
sisted in only picking a few grains of rice, and I resolved 
to speak to her at once of what lay so heavily on my 
heart. 

‘ Amina,’ I said, as quietly as possible, ‘ you must have 
guessed the surprise I felt, when the day after our 
marriage you declined to eat. anything but a few morsels 
of rice, and altogether behaved in such a manner that 
most husbands would have been deeply wounded. How- 
ever I had patience with you, and only tried to tempt your 
appetite by the choicest dishes I could invent, but all to 
no purpose. Still, Amina, it seems to me that there be 
some among them as sweet, to the taste as the flesh of a 
corpse ? ’ 

I had no sooner uttered these words than Amina, who 
instantly understood that X had followed her to the grave- 
yard, was seized with a passion beyond any that I have 
ever witnessed. Her face became purple, her eyes looked 
as if they would start from her head, and she positively 
foamed with rage. 

I watched her with terror, wondering what would 
happen next, but little thinking what would be the end of 
her fury. She seized a vessel of water that stood at hand, 





SHE OPENED THE GATE, INTENDING TO CRUSH ME AS 
I PASSED THROUGH 




















































* 


































































< 


























THE STORY OF SIDI-NOUMAN 


339 


and plunging her hand in it, murmured some words I failed 
to catch. Then, sprinkling it on my face, she cried madly : 

4 Wretch, receive the reward of your prying, and be- 
come a dog.’ 

The words were not out of her mouth when, without 
feeling conscious that any change was passing over me, I 
suddenly knew that I had ceased to be a man. In the 
greatness of the shock and surprise — for I had no 
idea that Amina was a magician — I never dreamed of 
running away, and stood rooted to the spot, while Amina 
grasped a stick and began to beat me. Indeed her blows 
were so heavy, that I only wonder they did not kill me at 
once. However they succeeded in rousing me from my 
stupor, and I dashed into the court yard, followed closely 
by Amina, who made frantic dives at me, wdiich I was not 
cpiick enough to dodge. At last she got tired of pursuing 
me, or else a new r trick entered into her head, which would 
give me speedy and painful death ; she opened the gate 
leading into the street, intending to crush me as I passed 
through. Dog though I was, I saw through her design, 
and stung into presence of mind by the greatness of the 
danger, I timed my movements so well that I contrived 
to rush through, and only the tip of my tail received a 
squeeze as she banged the gate. 

I was safe, but my tail hurt me horribly, and I yelped 
and howled so loud all along the streets, that the other 
dogs came and attacked me. which made matters no better. 
In order to avoid them, I took refuge in a cookshop, 
w r here tongues and sheep’s heads were sold. 

At first the owner showed me great kindness, and 
drove away the other dogs that were still at my heels, 
while I crept into the darkest corner. Hut though I was 
safe for the moment, 1 was not destined to remain long 
under his protection, for he w r as one of those who hold 
all dogs to be unclean, and that all the washing in the 
world will hardly purify you from their contact. So after 
my enemies had gone to seek other prey, he tried to lure 


340 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


me from my corner in order to force me into the street. 
But I refused to come out of my hole, and spent the 
night in sleep, which I sorely needed, after the pain 
inflicted on me by Amina. 

I have no wish to w^eary your Highness by dwell- 
ing on the sad thoughts which accompanied my change 
of shape, but it may interest you to hear that the next 
morning my host w r ent out early to do his marketing, and 
returned laden with the sheep’s heads, and tongues and 
trotters that formed his stock in trade for the day. The 
smell of meat attracted various hungry dogs in the neigh- 
bourhood, and they gathered round the door begging for 
some bits. I stole out of my corner, and stood with them. 

In spite of his objection to dogs, as unclean animals, 
my protector was a kind-hearted man, and knowing I had 
eaten nothing since yesterday, he threw me bigger and 
better bits than those which fell to the share of the other 
dogs. When I had finished, I tried to go back into the 
shop, but this he would not allow, and stood so firmly at 
the entrance with a stout stick, that I was forced to give 
it up, and seek some other home. 

A few paces further on was a baker’s shop, which 
seemed to have a gay and merry man for a master. At 
that moment he was having his breakfast, and though I 
gave no signs of hunger, he at once threw me a piece of 
bread. Before gobbling it up, as most dogs are in the 
habit of doing, I bowed my head and wagged my tail, in 
token of thanks, and he understood, and smiled pleasantly. 
I really did not want the bread at all, but felt it w'ould 
be ungracious to refuse, so I ate it slowly, in order that 
he might see that I only did it out of politeness. lie 
understood this also, and seemed quite willing to let me 
stay in his shop, so I sat down, with my face to the door, 
to show that I only asked his protection. This he gave 
me, and indeed encouraged me to come into the house 
itself, giving me a corner where I might sleep, without 
being in anybody’s way. 


THE S TORY OF SIDI-NOUMAN 


341 


The kindness heaped on me by this excellent man 
was far greater than I could ever have expected. He was 
always affectionate in his manner of treating me, and I 
shared his breakfast, dinner and supper, while, on my side, 
I gave him all the gratitude and attachment to which he 
had a right. 

I sat with my eyes fixed on him, and he never left the 
house without having me at his heels ; and if it ever 
happened that when he was preparing to go out I was 
asleep, and did not notice, he would call 4 Rufus, Rufus,’ 
for that was the name he gave me. 

Some weeks passed in this way, when one day a 
woman came in to buy bread. In paying for it, she laid 
down several pieces of money, one of which was bad. 
The baker perceived this, ‘and declined to take it, demand- 
ing another in its place. The woman, for her part, refused 
to take it back, declaring it w^as perfectly good, but the 
baker would have nothing to do with it. 4 It is really 
such a bad imitation,’ he exclaimed at last, 4 that even my 
dog would not be taken in. Here Rufus ! Rufus ! ’ and 
hearing his voice, I jumped on to the counter. The baker 
threw down the money before me, and said, 4 Find out if 
there is a bad coin.’ I looked at each in turn, and then laid 
my paw on the false one, glancing at the same time at my 
master, so as to point it out. 

The baker, who had of course been only in joke, was 
exceedingly surprised at my cleverness, and the woman, 
who was at last convinced that the man spoke the truth, 
produced another piece of money in its place. When she 
had gone, mv master was so pleased that he told all the 
neighbours what I had done, and made a great deal more 
of it than there really was. 

The neighbours, very naturally, declined to believe 
his story, and tried me several times with all the bad 
money thev could collect together, but I never failed to 
stand the test triumphantly. 

Soon, the shop was filled from morning till night, with 


342 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


people who on the pretence of buying bread came to see 
if I was as clever as I was reported to be. The baker 
drove a roaring trade, and admitted that I was worth 
my weight in gold to him. 

Of course there were plenty w'ho envied him his large 
custom, and many was the pitfall set for me, so that he 
never dared to let me out of his sight. One day a woman, 
who had not been in the shop before, came to ask for 
bread, like the rest. As usual, I was lying on the counter, 
and she threw down six coins before me, one of which 
was false. I detected it at once, and put my paw on 
it, looking as I did so at the woman. ‘Yes,’ she said, 
nodding her head. 1 You are quite right, that is the one/ 
She stood gazing at me attentively for some time, then 
paid for the bread, and left the shop, making a sign for 
me to follow her secretly. 

Now my thoughts were always running on some 
means of shaking off the spell laid on me, and noticing 
the way in which this woman had looked at me, the idea 
entered my head that perhaps she might have guessed 
what had happened, and in this I was not deceived. 
However I let her go on a little way, and merely stood at 
the door watching her. She turned, and seeing that I 
was quite still, she again beckoned to me. 

The baker all this while was busy with his oven, and 
had forgotten all about me, so I stole out softly, and ran 
after the woman. 

When we came to her house, which was some distance 
off, she opened the door and then said to me, ‘ Come in, 
come in ; you will never be sorry that you followed me/ 
When I had entered she fastened the door, and took me 
into a large room, where a beautiful girl was working at 
a piece of embroidery. ‘My daughter,’ exclaimed my 
guide, ‘ I have brought you the famous dog belonging to 
the baker which can tell good money from bad. You 
know that when I first heard of him, I told you I was 
sure he must be really a man, changed into a dog by 


THE STORY OF SIDI-NOUMAN 


343 


magic. To-day I went to the baker’s, to prove for myself 
the truth of the story, and persuaded the dog to follow me 
here. Now what do you say?’ 

4 You are right, mother,’ replied the girl, and rising she 
dipped her hand into a vessel of water. Then sprinkling 
it over me she said, 4 If you were born dog, remain dog ; 
but if you were born man, by virtue of this water resume 
your proper form.’ In one moment the spell was broken. 
The dog’s shape vanished as if it had never been, and it 
was a man who stood before her. 

Overcome with gratitude at my deliverance, I flung 
myself at her feet, and kissed the hem of her garment. 
4 How can I thank you for your goodness towards a 
stranger, and for what you have done ? Henceforth I am 
your slave. Deal with me as you will! ’ 

Then, in order to explain how I came to be changed 
into a dog, I told her my whole story, and finished with 
rendering the mother the thanks due to her for the 
happiness she had brought me. 

4 Sidi-Nouman,’ returned the daughter, 4 say no more 
about the obligation you are under to us. The know- 
ledge that we have been of service to you is ample pay- 
ment. Let us speak of Amina, your wife, with whom I 
was acquainted before her marriage. I was aware that 
she was a magician, and she knew too that I had studied 
the same art, under the same mistress. We met often 
going to the same baths, but we did not like each other, 
and never sought to become friends. As to what concerns 
you, it is not enough to have broken your spell, she must be 
punished for her wickedness. Remain for a moment with 
my mother, I beg,’ she added hastily, 4 1 will return shortly.’ 

Left alone with the mother, I again expressed the 
gratitude I felt, to her as well as to her daughter. 

4 My daughter,’ she answered, 4 is, as you see, as accom- 
plished a magician as Amina herself, but you would be 
astonished at the amount of good she does by her know- 
ledge. That is why I have never interfered, otherwise I 


344 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


should have put a stop to it long ago.’ As she spoke, her 
daughter entered with a small bottle in her hand. 



AMINA is transformed into a horse 


‘ Sidi-Nouman,’ she said, ‘ the books I have just con- 
sulted tell me that Amina is not home at present, but she 



THE STORY OF SIDI-NOUMAN 


345 


should return at any moment. I have likewise found out 
by their means, that she pretends before the servants 
great uneasiness as to your absence. She has circulated 
a story that, while at dinner with her, you remembered 
some important business that had to be done at once, and 
left the house without shutting the door. By this means a 
dog had strayed in, which she was forced to get rid of by 
a stick. Go home then without delay, and await Amina’s 
return in your room. When she comes in, go down to 
meet her, and in her surprise, she will try to run away. 
Then have this bottle ready, and dash the water it con- 
tains over her, saying boldly, “Receive the reward of 
your crimes.” That is all I have to tell you.’ 

Everything happened exactly as the young magician 
had foretold. I had not been in my house many minutes 
before Amina returned, and as she approached I stepped 
in front of her, witli the water in my hand. She gave one 
loud cry, and turned to the door, but she was too late. I 
had already dashed the water in her face and spoken the 
magic words. Amina disappeared, and in her place stood 
the horse you saw me beating yesterda}^. 

This, Commander of the Faithful, is my story, and may 
I venture to hope that, now you have heard the reason of 
my conduct, your Highness will not think this wicked 
woman too harshly treated ? 

‘ Sidi-Nouman,’ replied the Caliph, ‘ your story is 
indeed a strange one, and there is no excuse to be offered 
for your wife. But, without condemning your treatment of 
her, I wish you to reflect how much she must suffer from 
being changed into an animal, and I hope you will let 
that punishment be enough. I do not order you to insist 
upon the young magician finding the means to restore 
your wife to her human shape, because I know that when 
once women such as she begin to work evil they never 
leave off, and I should only bring down on your head a 
vengeance far worse than the oue you have undergone 
already.’ 


346 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


STORY OF ALI COGIA, MERCHANT OF 
BAGDAD 

In the reign of Haroun-al-Raschid, there lived in Bagdad 
a merohant named Ali Cogia, who, having neither wife 
nor child, contented himself with the modest profits 
produced by his trade. He had spent some years quite 
happily in the house his father had left him, when three 
nights running he dreamed that an old man had appeared 
to him, and reproached him for having neglected the duty 
of a good Mussulman, in delaying so long his pilgrimage 
to Mecca. 

Ali Cogia was much troubled by this dream, as he 
was unwilling to give up his shop, and lose all liis 
customers. He had shut his eyes for some time to the 
necessity of performing this pilgrimage, and tried to atone 
to his conscience by an extra number of good works, but 
the dream seemed to him a direct warning, and he resolved 
to put the journey off no longer. 

The first thing he did was to sell his furniture and the 
wares he had in his shop, only reserving to himself such 
goods as he might trade with on the road. The shop it- 
self he sold also, and easily found a tenant for his private 
house. The only matter he could not settle satisfactorily 
was the safe custody of a. thousand pieces of gold which 
he wished to leave behind him. 

After some thought, Ali Cogia hit upon a plan which 
seemed a safe one. He took a large vase, and placing the 
money in the bottom of it, filled up the rest with olives. 


THE STOliY OF ALI COG I A 


347 


After corking the vase tightly down, he carried it to one 
of his friends, a merchant like himself, and said to him : 

‘ My brother, you have probably heard that I am 
starting with a caravan in a few days for Mecca. I have 
come to ask whether you would do me the favour to keep 
this vase of olives for me till I come back? * 

The merchant replied readily, ‘ Look, this is the key 
of my shop : take it, and put the vase wherever you like. 
I promise that you shall find it in the same place on 
your return.’ 

A few days later, Ali Cogia mounted the camel that 
he had laden with merchandise, joined the caravan, and 
arrived in due time at Mecca. Like the other pilgrims 
he visited the sacred Mosque, and after all his religious 
duties were performed, he set out his goods to the best 
advantage, hoping to gain some customers among the 
passers-by. 

Very soon two merchants stopped before the pile, and 
when they had turned it over, one said to the other : 

1 If this man was wise he would take these things to 
Cairo, where he would get a much better price than he is 
likely to do here.’ 

* Ali Cogia heard the words, and lost no time in follow- 
ing the advice. He packed up his wares, and instead of 
returning to Bagdad, joined a caravan that was going to 
Cairo. The results of the journey gladdened his heart, 
lie sold off everything almost directly, and bought a stock 
of Egyptian curiosities, which he intended selling at 
Damascus ; but as the caravan with which he would have 
to travel would not be starting for another six weeks, 
he took advantage of the delay to visit the Pyramids, and 
some of the cities along the banks of the Nile. 

Now the attractions of Damascus so fascinated the 
worthy Ali, that he could hardly tear himself away, but 
at length he remembered that he had a home in Bagdad, 
meaning to return by way of Aleppo, and after he had 
crossed the Euphrates, to follow the course of the Tigris. 


348 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


But when he reached Mossoul, Ali had made such 
friends with some Persian merchants, that they persuaded 
him to accompany them to their native land, and even as 
far as India, and so it came to pass that seven years had 
slipped by since he had left Bagdad, and during all 
that time the friend with whom he had left the vase of 
olives had never once thought of him or of it. In fact, 
it w'as only a month before Ali Cogia’s actual return that 
the affair came into his head at all, owing to his wife’s 
remarking one day, that it was a long time since she had 
eaten any olives, and would like some. 

‘That reminds me,’ said the husband, ‘that before 
Ali Cogia went to Mecca seven years ago, he left a vase 
of olives in my care. But really by this time he must be 
dead, and there is no reason we should not eat the olives 
if we like. Give me a light, and I will fetch them and 
see how they taste.’ 

‘ My husband,’ answered the wife, ‘ beware, I pray, 
of your doing anything so base ! Supposing seven years 
have passed without news of Ali Cogia, he need not be 
dead for all that, and may come back any day. How 
shameful it would be to have to confess that you had be- 
trayed your trust and broken the seal of the vase ! Pay no 
attention to my idle words, I really have no desire for olives 
now. And probably after all this while they are no longer 
good. I have a presentiment that Ali Cogia will return, 
and what will he think of you? Give it up, I entreat.’ 

The merchant, however, refused to listen to her advice, 
sensible though it was. He took a light and a dish and 
went into his shop. 

‘ If you will be so obstinate,’ said his wife, ‘ I cannot 
help it; but do not blame me if it turns out ill.’ 

When the merchant opened the vase he found the 
topmost olives were rotten, and in order to see if the 
under ones were in better condition he shook some out 
into the dish. As they fell out a few of the gold pieces 
fell out too. 


THE STORY OF ALI COG I A 


349 


The sight of the money roused all the merchant’s 
greed. He looked into the vase, and saw that all the 



THE GOLD PIECES FALL OUT OF THE JAR OF OLIVES 


bottom was filled with gold. He then replaced the 
olives and returned to his wife. 

‘My wife,’ he said, as he entered the room, ‘ you were 




350 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


quite right; the olives are rotten, and I have recorked the 
vase so well that Ali Cogia will never know it has been 
touched.’ 

4 You would have done better to believe me,’ replied 
the wife. 4 1 trust that no harm will come of it.’ 

These words made no more impression on the mer- 
chant than the others had done ; and he spent the whole 
night in wondering how he could manage to keep the 
gold if Ali Cogia should come back and claim his vase. 
Very early next morning he went out aud bought fresh 
new olives ; he then threw away the old ones, took out 
the gold and hid it, and filled up the vase with the olives 
he had bought. This done he recorked the vase and put 
it in the same place where it had been left by Ali Cogia. 

A month later Ali Cogia re-entered Bagdad, and as 
his house was still let he w r ent to an inn ; and the follow- 
ing day set out to see his friend the merchant, who re- 
ceived him with open arms and many expressions of 
surprise. After a few moments given to inquiries Ali 
Cogia begged the merchant to hand him over the vase 
that he had taken care of for so long. 

4 Oh certainly,’ said he, 4 1 am only glad I could be of 
use to you in the matter. Here is the key of my shop ; 
you will find the vase in the place where you put it.’ 

Ali Cogia fetched his vase and carried it to his room 
at the inn, where he opened it. He thrust down his 
hand but could feel no money, but still was persuaded 
it must be there. So he got some plates and vessels 
from his travelling kit and emptied out the olives. To 
no purpose. The gold was not there. The poor man 
was dumb with horror, then, lifting up his hands, he 
exclaimed, 4 Can my old friend really have committed 
such a crime? ’ 

In great haste he went back to the house of the 
merchant. 4 My friend,’ he cried, 4 you will be astonished 
to see me again, but I can find nowhere in this vase a 
thousand pieces of gold that I placed in the bottom under 


THE STORY OF ALT COGIA 


351 


the olives. Perhaps you may have taken a loan of them 
for your business purposes; if that is so you are most 
welcome. 1 will only ask you to give me a receipt, and 
you can pay the money at your leisure.’ 

The merchaut, who had expected something of the 
sort, had his reply all ready. ‘ Ali Cogia,’ he said, 4 when 
you brought me the vase of olives did I ever touch it? I 
gave you the key of my shop and you put it yourself 
where you liked, and did you not find it in exactly the 
same spot and in the same state ? If you placed any gold 
in it, it must be there still. I know nothing about that; 
you only told me there were olives. You can believe me 
or not, but I have not laid a finger on the vase.’ 

Ali Cogia still tried every means to persuade the 
merchant to admit the truth. 4 1 love peace,’ he said, 4 and 
shall deeply regret having to resort to harsh measures. 
Once more, think of your reputation. I shall be in despair 
if you oblige me to call in the aid of the law.’ 

4 Ali Cogia,’ answered the merchant, 4 you allow that 
it was a vase of olives you placed in my charge. You 
fetched it and removed it yourself, and now you tell me 
it contained a thousand pieces of gold, and that I must 
restore them to you! Did you ever say anything about 
them before? Why, I did not even know that the vase 
had olives in it! You never showed them to me. I 
wonder you have not demanded pearls or diamonds. 
Retire, I pray you, lest a crowd should gather in front of 
my shop.’ 

By this time not only the casual passers-by, but also 
the neighbouring merchants, were standing round, listen- 
ing to the dispute, and trying every now and then to 
smooth matters between them. But at the merchant s 
last words Ali Cogia resolved to lay the cause of the 
quarrel before them, and told them the whole story. 
They heard him to the end, and inquired of the merchant 


what he had to sa}^. 
The accused man 


admitted that he had kept 


Ali 


352 


THE ARAB I AX NIGHTS 


Cogia’s vase in liis shop; hut he denied having touched 
it, and swore that as to what it contained he only knew 
what Ali Cogia had told him, and called them all to 
witness the insult that had been put upon him. 

4 You have brought it on yourself,’ said Ali Cogia, 
taking him by the arm, 4 and as you appeal to the law, the 
law you shall have ! Let us see if you will dare to repeat 
your story before the Cadi.’ 

Now as a good Mussulman the merchant was forbidden 
to refuse this choice of a judge, so he accepted the test, 
and said to Ali Cogia, 4 Very well ; I should like nothing 
better. We shall soon see which of us is in the right.’ 

So the two men presented themselves before the Cadi, 
and Ali Cogia again repeated his tale. The Cadi asked 
what witnesses he had. Ali Cogia replied that he had not 
taken this precaution, as he had considered the man his 
friend, and up to that time had always found him honest. 

The merchant, on his side, stuck to his story, and 
offered to swear solemnly that not only had he never 
stolen the thousand gold pieces, but that he did not even 
know they w r ere there. The Cadi allowed him to take the 
oath, and pronounced him innocent. 

Ali Cogia, furious at having to suffer such a loss, 
protested against the verdict, declaring that he would 
appeal to the Caliph, Haroun-al-Rasehid, himself. But 
the Cadi paid no attention to his threats, and was quite 
satisfied that he had done what w'as right. 

Judgment being given the merchant returned home 
triumphant, and Ali Cogia went back to his inn to draw 
up a petition to the Caliph. The next morning he placed 
himself on the road along which the Caliph must pass 
after mid-day prayer, and stretched out his -petition to the 
officer who walked before the Caliph, whose duty it was 
to collect such things, and on entering the palace to hand 
them to his master. There Haroun-al-Raschid studied 
them carefully. 

Knowing this custom, Ali Cogia followed the Caliph 


THE STORY OF AIA COG I A 


353 


into the public hall of the palace, and waited the result. 
After some time the officer appeared, and told him that 
the Caliph had read his petition, and had appointed an 
hour the next morning to give him audience. He then 
inquired the merchant’s address, so that he might be 
summoned to attend also. 

That very evening, the Caliph, with his grand-vizir 
Giafar, and Mesrour, chief of the eunuchs, all three 
disguised, as was their habit, went out to take a stroll 
through the town. 

Going down one street, the Caliph’s attention was 
attracted by a noise, and looking through a door which 
opened into a court he perceived ten or twelve children, 
playing in the moonlight. He hid himself in a dark 
corner, and watched them. 

‘ Let us play at being the Cadi,’ said the brightest and 
quickest of them all ; ‘I will be the Cadi. Bring before 
me Ali Cogia, and the merchant who robbed him of the 
thousand pieces of gold.’ 

The boy’s words recalled to the Caliph the petition he 
had read that morning, and he waited with interest to see 
what the children would do. 

The proposal was hailed with joy by the other 
children, who had heard a great deal of talk about the 
matter, and they quickly settled the part each one was to 
play. The Cadi took his seat gravely, and an officer 
introduced first Ali Cogia, the plaintiff, and then the 
merchant who was the defendant. 

Ali Cogia made a low bow, and pleaded his cause 
point by point ; concluding by imploring the Cadi not to 
inflict on him such a heavy loss. 

The Cadi having heard his case, turned to the 
merchant, and inquired why he had not repaid Ali Cogia 
the sum in question. 

The false merchant repeated the reasons that the real 
merchant had given to the Cadi of Bagdad, and also 
offered to swear that he had told the truth. 

23 


354 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


4 Stop a moment ! ’ said the little Cadi, ‘ before we 
come to oaths, I should like to examine the vase with the 
olives. Ali Cogia,’ he added, 4 have you got the vase with 
you?’ and finding he had not, the Cadi continued, 4 Go 
and get it, and bring it to me.’ 

So Ali Cogia disappeared for an instant, and then 
pretended to lay a vase at the feet of the Cadi, declaring 
it was his vase, which he had given to the accused for 
safe custody ; and in order to be quite correct, the Cadi 
asked the merchant if he recognised it as the same vase. 
By his silence the merchant admitted the fact, and the 
Cadi then commanded to have the vase opened. Ali Cogia 
made a movement as if he was taking off the lid, and the 
little Cadi on his part made a pretence of peering into a 
vase. 

4 What beautiful olives!’ he said, 4 I should like to 
taste one,’ and pretending to put one in his mouth, he 
added, 4 they are really excellent ! 

4 But,’ he went on, 4 it seems to me odd that olives 
seven years old should be as good as that ! Send for 
some dealers in olives, and let us hear what they say ! ’ 

Two children were presented to him as olive merchants, 
and the Cadi addressed them. 4 Tell me,’ he said, 4 how 
long can olives be kept so as to be pleasant eating? ’ 

4 My lord,’ replied the merchants, 4 however much 
care is taken to preserve them, they never last beyond 
the third year. They lose both taste and colour, and are 
only fit to be thrown away.’ 

4 If that is so,’ answered the little Cadi, 4 examine this 
vase, and tell me how long the olives have been in it.’ 

The olive merchants pretended to examine the olives 
and taste them ; then reported to the Cadi that they were 
fresh and good. 

‘You are mistaken,’ said he, 4 Ali Cogia declares he 
put them in that vase seven years ago.’ 

4 My lord,’ returned the olive merchants, 4 we can 
assure you that the olives are those of the present year. 


THE STORY OF ALI COGIA 


355 


And if you consult all the merchants in Bagdad you will 
not find one to give a contrary opinion.’ 

The accused merchant opened his mouth as if to 
protest, but the Cadi gave him no time. ‘ Be silent, ’ he 
said, ‘you are a thief. Take him away and hang him.’ 
So the game ended, the children clapping their hands in 
applause, and leading the criminal away to be hanged. 

Ilaroun-al-Raschid was lost in astonishment at the 
wisdom of the child, who had given so wise a verdict on 
the case which he himself was to hear on the morrow. 
‘ Is there any other verdict possible ? ’ he asked the grand- 
vizir, w r ho w r as as much impressed as himself. 1 1 can 
imagine no better judgment.’ 

‘ If the circumstances are really such as we have 
heard, ’ replied the grand-vizir, ‘ it seems to me your 
Highness could only follow the example of this boy, in 
the method of reasoning, and also in your conclusions.’ 

‘Then take careful note of this house,’ said the Caliph, 
‘ and bring me the boy to-morrow, so that the affair may 
be tried by him in my presence. Summon also the Cadi, 
to learn his duty from the mouth of a child. Bid Ali 
Cogia bring his vase of olives, and see that two dealers 
in olives are present.’ So saying the Caliph returned to 
the palace. 

The next morning early, the grand-vizir went back 
to the house where they had seen the children playing, 
and asked for the mistress and her children. Three 
boys appeared, and the grand-vizir inquired which had 
represented the Cadi in their game of the previous 
evening. The eldest and tallest, changing colour, 
confessed that it was he, and to his mother’s great alarm, 
the grand-vizir said that he had strict orders to bring him 
into the presence of the Caliph. 

‘Does he want to take my son from me?’ cried the 
poor woman ; but the grand-vizir hastened to calm her, 
by assuring her that she should have the boy again in an 
hour, and she would be quite satisfied when she knew 


356 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


the reason of the summons. So she dressed the boy in 
his best clothes, and the two left the house. 

When the grand-vizir presented the child to the 
Caliph, he was a little awed and confused, and the 
Caliph proceeded to explain why he had sent for him. 
‘ Approach, my son, ’ he said kindly. 4 1 think it was you 
who judged the case of Ali Cogia and the merchant last 
night? I overheard you by chance, and was very pleased 
with the way you conducted it. To-day you will see the 
real Ali Cogia and the real merchant. Seat yourself at 
once next to me.’ 

The Caliph being seated on his throne with the boy 
next him, the parties to the suit were ushered in. One 
by one they prostrated themselves, and touched the 
carpet at the foot of the throne with their foreheads. 
When they rose up, the Caliph said : 4 Now speak. This 
child will give you justice, and if more should be wanted 
I will see to it myself. ’ 

Ali Cogia and the merchant pleaded one after the 
other, but when the merchant offered to swear the same 
oath that he had taken before the Cadi, he was stopped 
by the child, who said that before this was done he must 
first see the vase of olives. 

At these words, Ali Cogia presented the vase to the 
Caliph, and uncovered it. The Caliph took one of the 
olives, tasted it, and ordered the expert merchants to do 
the same. They pronounced the olives good, and fresh 
that year. The boy informed them that Ali Cogia 
declared it was seven years since he had placed them in 
the vase ; to which they returned the same answer as the 
children had done. 

The accused merchant saw by this time that his 
condemnation was certain, and tried to allege something 
in his defence. The boy had too much sense to order 
him to be hanged, and looked at the Caliph, saying, 4 Com- 
mander of the Faithful, this is not a game now; it is for 
your Highness to condemn him to death and not for me. ’ 


THE IS TORY OF ALI COGIA 


357 


Then the Caliph, convinced that the man was a thief, 
bade them take him away and hang him, which was done, 
but not before he had confessed his guilt and the place 
in which he had hidden Ali Cogia’s money. The Caliph 
ordered the Cadi to learn how to deal out justice from 
the mouth of a child, and sent the boy home, with a 
purse containing a hundred pieces of gold as a mark 
of his favour. 


358 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


THE ENCHANTED HORSE 


It was the Feast of the New Year, the oldest and most 
splendid of all the feasts in the Kingdom of Persia, and the 
day had been spent by the king in the city of Schiraz, taking 
part in the magnificent spectacles prepared by his subjects 
to do honour to the festival. The sun was setting, and the 
monarch was about to give his court the signal to retire, 
when suddenly an Indian appeared before his throne, 
leading a horse richly harnessed, and looking in every 
respect exactly like a real one. 

‘ Sire,’ said he, prostrating himself as he spoke, 

4 although I make my appearance so late before your 
Highness, I can confidently assure you that none of the 
wonders you have seen during the day can be compared 
to this horse, if you will deign to cast your eyes upon 
him.’ 

4 1 see nothing in it,’ replied the king, 4 except a clever 
imitation of a real one ; and any skilled workman might 
do as much.’ 

4 Sire,’ returned the Indian, ‘it is not of his outward 
form that I would speak, but of the use that I can make 
of him. I have only to mount him, and to wish myself 
in some special place, and no matter how distant it may 
be, in a very few moments 1 shall find myself there. 
It is this, Sire, that makes the horse so marvellous, 
and if your Highness will allow me, you can prove it for 
yourself.’ 

The King of Persia, who was interested in every thing 
out of the common, and had never before come across a 



THE INDIAN SHOWS OFF THE ENCHANTED HORSE BEFORE 
THE KING OF l’ERSIA 











361 


THE ENCHANTED HORSE 

horse with such qualities, bade the Indian mount the 
animal, and show what he could do. In an instant the 
man had vaulted on his back, and inquired where the 
monarch wished to send him. 

Do you see that mountain ? * asked the king, pointing 
to a huge mass that towered into the sky about three 
leagues from Schiraz ; ‘ go and bring me the leaf of a palm 
that grows at the foot.’ 

The words were hardly out of the king’s mouth when 
the Indian turned a screw placed in the horse’s neck, 
close to the saddle, and the animal bounded like lightning 
up into the air, and was soon beyond the sight even of the 
sharpest eyes. In a quarter of an hour the Indian was 
seen returning, bearing in his hand the palm, and, guiding 
his horse to the foot of the throne, he dismounted, and laid 
the leaf before the king. 

Now the monarch had no sooner proved the astonish- 
ing speed of which the horse was capable than he longed 
to possess it himself, and indeed, so sure was he that the 
Indian would be quite ready to sell it, that he looked 
upon it as his own already. 

‘I never guessed from his mere outside how valuable 
an animal he was,’ he remarked to the Indian, ‘ and I am 
grateful to you for having shown me my error,’ said he. 

‘ If you will sell it, name your own price.’ 

‘Sire,’ replied the Indian, ‘I never doubted that a 
sovereign so wise and accomplished as your Highness 
would do justice to my horse, -when he once knew its 
power; and I even went so far as to think it probable 
that you might wish to possess it. Greatly as I prize it, 
I will yield it up to your Highness on one condition. 
The horse was not constructed by me, but it was given 
me by the inventor, in exchange for my only daughter, 
who made me take a solemn oath that I would never part 
with it, except for some object of equal value.’ 

‘ Name anything you like,’ cried the monarch, inter- 
rupting him. ‘ My kingdom is large, and filled with fair 


362 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


cities. You have only to choose which you would prefer, 
to become its ruler to the end of your life. 

‘ Sire,’ answered the Indian, to whom the proposal did 
not seem nearly so generous as it appeared to the king, 

‘ j am most grateful to your Highness for youi piiucely 
offer, and beseech you not to be offended with me if I say ; 
that I can only deliver up my horse in exchange for the 
hand of the princess your daughter.’ 

A shout of laughter burst from the courtiers as they 
heard these words, and Prince Firouz bchah, the heir 
apparent, was filled with anger at the Indian’s presumption. 
The king, however, thought that it would not cost him 
much to part from the princess in order to gain such a 
delightful toy, and while he was hesitating as to his answer 
the prince broke in. 

‘ Sire,’ he said, ‘ it is not possible that you can doubt 
for an instant what reply you should give to such an inso- 
lent bargain. Consider what you owe to yourself, and to 
the blood of your ancestors.’ 

‘ My son,’ replied the king, 4 you speak nobly, but you 
do not realise either the value of the horse, or the fact that if 
I reject the proposal of the Indian, he will only make the 
same to some other monarch, and I should be filled with 
despair at the thought that anyone but myself should own 
this Seventh Wonder of the World. Of course I do not 
say that I shall accept his conditions, and perhaps he may 
be brought to reason, but meanwhile I should like you to 
examine the horse, and, with the owner’s permission, to 
make trial of its powers.’ 

The Indian, who had overheard the king’s speech, 
thought that he saw in it signs of yielding to his proposal, 
so he joyfully agreed to the monarch’s wishes, and came 
forward to help the prince to mount the horse, and show 
him how to guide it : but, before he had finished, the young 
man turned the screw, and was soon out of sight. 

They waited some time, expecting that every moment 
he might be seen returning in the distance, but at length 


THE ENCHANTED HORSE 


363 


the Indian grew frightened, and prostrating himself before 
the throne, he said to the king, 4 Sire, your Highness 
must have noticed that the prince, in his impatience, did 
not allow me to tell him what it was necessary to do in 
order to return to the place from which he started. I 
implore you not to punish me for what was not my fault, 
and not to visit on me any misfortune that may occur.’ 

‘ Hut why,’ cried the king in a burst of fear and anger, 
4 why did you not call him back when you saw him dis- 
appearing ? ’ 

‘ Sire,’ replied the Indian, 4 the rapidity of his move- 
ments took me so by surprise that he was out of hearing 
before I recovered my speech. But we must hope that 
he will perceive and turn a second screw*, which will have 
the effect of bringing the horse back to earth.’ 

4 But supposing he does ! ’ answered the king, 4 what 
is to hinder the horse from descending straight into the 
sea, or dashing him to pieces on the rocks ? ’ 

4 Have no fears, your Highness,’ said the Indian; 4 the 
horse has the gift of passing over seas, and of carrying 
his rider wherever he wishes to go.’ 

4 Well, your head shall answer for it,’ returned the 
monarch, 4 and if in three months he is not safe back with 
me, or at any rate does not send me news of his safety, 
your life shall pay the penalty.’ So saying, he ordered 
his guards to seize the Indian and throw him into prison. 

Meanw r hile, Prince Firouz Schah had gone gaily up 
into the air, and for the space of an hour continued to 
ascend higher and higher, till the very mountains were 
not distinguishable from the plains. Then he began to 
think it was time to come down, and took for granted 
that, in order to do this, it w r as only needful to turn the 
screw the reverse w r ay ; but, to his surprise and horror, he 
found that, turn as he might, he did not make the smallest 
impression. He then remembered that he had never 
waited to ask how he was to get back to earth again, and 
understood the danger in which he stood. Luckily, he 


364 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


did not lose his head, and set about examining the horse’s 
neck with great care, till at last, to his intense joy, he 
discovered a tiny little peg, much smaller than the other, 
close to the right ear. This he turned, and found him- 
self dropping to the earth, though more slowly than he 
had left it.- 

It was now dark, and as the prince could see nothing, 
he was obliged, not without some feeling of disquiet, to 
allow the horse to direct his own course, and midnight 
was already passed before Prince Firouz Schah again 
touched the ground, faint and weary from his long ride, 
and from the fact that he had eaten nothing since early 
morning. 

The first thing he did on dismounting was to try to 
find out where he was, and, as far as he could discover in 
the thick darkness, he found himself on the terraced roof 
of a huge palace, with a balustrade of marble running 
round. In one corner of the terrace stood a small door, 
opening on to a staircase which led down into the palace. 

Some people might have hesitated before exploring 
further, but not so the prince. 4 1 am doing no harm,’ he 
said, 4 and whoever the owner may be, he will not touch 
me when he sees 1 am unarmed,’ and in dread of making 
a false step, he went cautiously down the staircase. On 
a landing, he noticed an open door, beyond which was a 
faintly lighted hall. 

Before entering, the prince paused and listened, but 
he heard nothing except the sound of men snoring. By 
the light of a lantern suspended from the roof, he per- 
ceived a row of black guards sleeping, each with a naked 
sword lying by him, and he understood that the hall 
must form the ante-room to the chamber of some queen 
or princess. 

Standing quite still, Prince Firouz Schah looked about 
him, till his eyes grew accustomed to the gloom, and he 
noticed a bright light shining through a curtain in one 
corner. He then made his wmy softly towards it, and, 


THE ENCHANTED HORSE 


365 


drawing aside its folds, passed into a magnificent chamber 
full of sleeping women, all lying on low couches, except 
one, who w'as on a sofa; and this one, he knew, must be 
the princess. 

Gently stealing up to the side of her bed he looked at 
her, and saw that she was more beautiful than any woman 
lie had ever beheld. But, fascinated though he was, he 
was well aware of the danger of his position, as one cry 
of surprise would aw r ake the guards, and cause his certain 
death. 

So sinking quietly on his knees, he took hold of the 
sleeve of the princess and drew her arm lightly towards 
him. The princess opened her eyes, and seeing before 
her a handsome well-dressed man, she remained speech- 
less with astonishment. 

This favourable moment was seized by the prince, 
who bowing low while he knelt, thus addressed her : 

1 You behold, madame, a prince in distress, son to 
the King of Persia, who, owing to an adventure so 
strange that you will scarcely believe it, finds himself 
here, a suppliant for your protection. But yesterday, I 
was in my father’s court, engaged in the celebration of our 
most solemn festival ; to-day, I am in an unknown land, 
in danger of my life.’ 

Now the princess whose mercy Prince Firouz Schah 
implored was the eldest daughter of the King of Bengal, 
who w'as enjoying rest and change in the palace her 
father had built her, at a little distance from the capital. 
She listened kindly to what he had to say, and then 
answered: 

4 Prince, be not uneasy ; hospitality and humanity are 
practised as widely in Bengal as they are in Persia. The 
protection you ask will be given you by all. You have my 
word for it.’ And as the prince was about to thank her 
for her goodness, she added quickly, ‘ However great may 
be my curiosity to learn by what means you have travelled 
here so speedily, I know that you must be faint for want of 


366 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


food, so I shall give orders to my women to take you to 
one of my chambers, where you will be provided with 
supper, and left to repose.’ 

By this time the princess’s attendants w'ere all awake, 
and listening to the conversation. At a sign from their 
mistress they rose, dressed themselves hastily, and 
snatching up some of the tapers which lighted the room, 
conducted the prince to a large and lofty room, where two 
of the number prepared his bed, and the rest went down 
to the kitchen, from which they soon returned with all 
sorts of dishes. Then, showing him cupboards filled with 
dresses and linen, they quitted the room. 

During their absence the Princess of Bengal, who had 
been greatly struck by the beauty of the prince, tried in 
vain to go to sleep again. It was of no use : she felt broad 
awake, and when her women entered the room, she 
inquired eagerly if the prince had all he wanted, and what 
they thought of him. 

‘Madame,’ they replied, ‘it is of course impossible for 
us to tell what impression this young man has made on 
you. For ourselves, we think you would be fortunate 
if the king your father should allow you to marry anyone 
so amiable. Certainly there is no one in the Court of 
Bengal who can be compared with him.’ 

These flattering observations were by no means dis- 
pleasing to the princess, but as she did not wish to betray 
her own feelings she merely said, ‘ You are all a set of 
chatterboxes ; go back to bed, and let me sleep.’ 

When she dressed the following morning, her maids 
noticed that, contrary to her usual habit, the princess was 
very particular about her toilette, and insisted on her hair 
being dressed two or three times over. ‘ For,’ she said 
to herself, ‘ if my appearance was not displeasing to the 
prince when he saw me in the condition I was, how much 
more will he be struck with me when he beholds me with 
all my charms.’ 

Then she placed in her hair the largest and most 









PRTNCE FIROUZ SCHAH IN THE CHAMBER OF THE PRINCESS OF BENGAL 


























































THE ENCHANTED HORSE 


369 


brilliant diamonds she could find, with a necklace, brace- 
lets and girdle, all of precious stones. And over her 
shoulders her ladies put a robe of the richest stuff in 
all the Indies, that no one was allowed to wear except 
members of the royal family. When she was fully 
dressed according to her wishes, she sent to know if the 
Prince of Persia w T as awake and ready to receive her, as 
she desired to present herself before him. 

When the princess’s messenger entered his room, 
Prince Firouz Scliah was in the act of leaving it, to inquire 
if he might be allowed to pay his homage to her mistress : 
but on hearing the princess’s wishes, he at once gave 
way. 4 Her will is my law,’ he said, ‘ I am only here to 
obey her orders.’ 

In a few moments the princess herself appeared, and 
after the usual compliments had passed between them, 
the princess sat down on a sofa, and began to explain to 
the prince her reasons for not giving him an audience 
in her own apartments. 4 Had I done so,’ she said, 4 we 
might have been interrupted at any hour by the chief 
of the eunuchs, who has the right to enter whenever it 
pleases him, whereas this is forbidden ground. I am all 
impatience to learn the wonderful accident which has 
procured the pleasure of your arrival, and that is why I 
have come to you here, where no one can intrude upon us. 
Begin then, I entreat you, without delay.’ 

So the prince began at the beginning, and told all the 
story of the festival of Nedrouz held yearly in Persia, 
and of the splendid spectacles celebrated in its honour. 
But when he came to the enchanted horse, the princess 
declared that she could never have imagined anything 
half so surprising. 4 Well then,’ continued the prince, 

4 you can easily understand how the King my father, wiio 
has a passion for all curious things, was seized with a 
violent desire to possess this n horse, and asked the Indian 
what sum he would take for it. 

4 The man’s answer was absolutely absurd, as you 


370 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


will agree, when I tell you that it was nothing less than 
the hand of the princess my sister; but though all the 
bystanders laughed and mocked, and I was beside m} T self 
with rage, I saw to my despair that my father could not 
make up his mind to treat the insolent proposal as it 
deserved. I tried to argue with him, but in vain. He 
only begged me to examine the horse, with a view (as I 
quite understood) of making me more sensible of its 
value. 

‘ To please my father, I mounted the horse, and, with- 
out waiting for any instructions from the Indian, turned 
the peg as I had seen him do. In an instant I was 
soaring upwards, much quicker than an arrow could fly, 
and I felt as if I must be getting so near the sky that I 
should soon hit my head against it! I could see nothing 
beneath me, and for some time was so confused that I did 
not even know in what direction I was travelling. At 
last, when it was growing dark, I found another screw, 
and on turning it, the horse began slowly to sink towards 
the earth. I was forced to trust to chance, and to see 
what fate had in store, and it was already past midnight 
when I found myself on the roof of this palace. I crept 
down the little staircase, and made directly for a light 
which I preceived through an open door — I peeped 
cautiously in, and saw, as you will guess, the eunuchs 
lying asleep on the floor. I knew the risks I ran, but my 
need was so great that I paid no attention to them, and 
stole safely past your guards, to the curtain w r hich 
concealed your doorway. 

‘ The rest, Princess, you know ; and it only remains for 
me to thank you for the kindness you have shown me, and 
to assure you of my gratitude. By the law of nations, I 
am already your slave, and I have only my heart, that is 
my own, to offer you. But what am I saying? My 
own? Alas, maaame, it was yours from the first moment 
I beheld you ! ’ 

The air with which he said these words could have 


THE ENCHANTED HORSE 


371 


left no doubt on the mind of the princess as to the effect 
of her charms, and the blush which mounted to her face 
only increased her beauty. 

4 Prince,’ returned she as soon as her confusion per- 
mitted her to speak, 4 you have given me the greatest 
pleasure, and I have followed you closely in all your 
adventures, and though you are positively sitting before 
me, I even trembled at your danger in the upper regions 
of the air ! Let me say what a debt I owe to the chance 
that has led you to my house; you could have entered 
none which would have given you a warmer welcome. 
As to your being a slave, of course that is merely a joke, 
and my reception must itself have assured you that you 
are as free here as at your father’s court. As to your 
heart,’ continued she in tones of encouragement, 4 I am 
quite sure that must have been disposed of long ago, to 
some princess who is well worthy of it, and I could not 
think of being the cause of your unfaithfulness to her.’ 

Prince Firouz Schah was about to protest that there 
was no lady with any prior claims, but he was stopped 
by the entrance of one of the princess’s attendants, who 
announced that dinner was served, and, after all, neither 
was sorry for the interruption. 

Dinner was laid in a magnificent apartment, and the 
table was covered with delicious fruits; while during the 
repast richly dressed girls sang softly and sweetly to 
stringed instruments. After the prince and princess had 
finished, they passed into a small room hung with blue 
and gold, looking out into a garden stocked with flowers 
and arbutus trees, quite different from any that were to be 
found in Persia. 

4 Princess,’ observed the young man, ‘till now I had 
always believed that Persia could boast finer palaces and 
more lovely gardens than any kingdom upon earth. But 
my eyes have been opened, and I begin to perceive that, 
wherever there is a great king he will surround himself 
with buildings worthy of him.’ 


372 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


‘Prince,’ replied the Princess of Bengal, ‘I have no 
idea what a Persian palace is like, so I am unable to 
make comparisons. I do not wish to depreciate my own 
palace, but I can assure you that it is very poor beside 
that of the King my father, as you will agree when you 
have been there to greet him, as I hope you will shortly 
do.’ 

Now the princess hoped that, by bringing about a 
meeting between the prince and her father, the King 
would be so struck with the young man’s distinguished 
air and tine manners, that he would offer him his daughter 
to wife. But the reply of the Prince of Persia to her 
suggestion was not quite what she wished. 

‘Madame,’ he said, ‘by taking advantage of your 
proposal to visit the palace of the King of Bengal, I 
should satisfy not merely my curiosity, but also the 
sentiments of respect with which I regard him. But, i 
Princess, I' am persuaded that you will feel with me, that 
I cannot possibly present myself before so great a 
sovereign without the attendants suitable to my rank. He | 
would think me an adventurer.’ 

‘If that is all,’ she answered, ‘ you can get as many; 
attendants here as you please. There are plenty of j 
Persian merchants, and as for money, my treasury is j 
always open to you. Take what you please.’ 

• Prince Firouz Schah guessed what prompted so much 
kindness on the part of the princess, and was much 
touched by it. Still his passion, which increased every I 
moment, did not make him forget his duty. So he 
replied without hesitation : 

‘ I do not know, Princess, how to express my gratitude 
for your obliging offer, which I would accept at once if it 
were not for the recollection of all the uneasiness the King i 
my father must be suffering on my account. I should be 
unworthy indeed of all the love he showers upon me, i 
if I did not return to him at the first possible moment. 
For, while I am enjoying the society of the most amiable 


THE ENCHANTED HORSE 


373 


of all princesses, he is, I am quite convinced, plunged in 
the deepest grief, having lost all hope of seeing me again. 
I am sure you will understand my position, and will feel 
that to remain away one instant longer than is necessary 
would not only be ungrateful on my part, but perhaps 
even a crime, for how do I know if my absence may not 
break his heart? 

4 But,’ continued the prince, 4 having obeyed the voice 
of my conscience, I shall count the moments when, 
with your gracious permission, I may present myself 
before the King of Bengal, not as a wanderer, but as a 
. prince, to implore the favour of your hand. My father 
has always informed me that in my marriage I shall be 
left quite free, but I am persuaded that I have only to 
describe your generosity, for my wishes to become his 
own.’ 

The Princess of Bengal was too reasonable not to 
accept the explanation offered by Prince Firouz Schah, but 
she wms much disturbed at his intention of departing at 
once, for she feared that, no sooner had he left her, than 
the impression she had made on him would fade away. 
So she made one more effort to keep him, and after 
assuring him that she entirely approved of his anxiety to 
see his father, begged him to give her a day or two more 
of his company. 

In common politeness the prince could hardly refuse 
this request, and the princess Set about inventing every kind 
of amusement for him, and succeeded so well that two 
months slipped by almost unnoticed, in balls, spectacles 
and in hunting, of which, when unattended by danger, the 
princess was passionately fond. But at last, one day, he 
declared seriously that he could neglect his duty no longer, 
and entreated her to put no further obstacles in his way, 
promising at the same time to return, as soon as he 
could, with all the magnificence due both to her and to 
himself. 

4 Princess,’ he added, 4 it may be that in your heart 


374 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


you class me with those false lovers whose devotion 
cannot stand the test of absence. If you do, you wrong 
me; and were it not for fear of offending you, I would 
beseech you to come with me, for my life can only be 
happy when passed with you. As for your reception at 
the Persian Court, it will be as warm as your merits 
deserve; and as for what concerns the King of Bengal, 
he must be much more indifferent to your welfare than 
you have led me to believe if he does not give his consent 
to our marriage.’ 

The princess could not find words in which to reply 
to the arguments of the Prince of Persia, but her silence 
and her downcast eyes spoke for her, and declared that 
she had no objection to accompanying him on his travels. 

The only difficulty that occurred to her was that 
Prince Firouz Schah did not know how to manage the 
horse, and she dreaded lest they might find themselves in 
the same plight as before. But the prince soothed her 
fears so successfully, that she soon had no other thought 
than to arrange for their flight so secretly, that no one in 
the palace should suspect it. 

This was done, and early the following morning, when 
the whole palace was wrapped in sleep, she stole up on to 
the roof, where the prince was already awaiting her, with 
his horse’s head towards Persia. He mounted first and 
helped the princess up behind ; then, when she was 
firmly seated, with her hands holding tightly to his belt, 
he touched the screw, and the horse began to leave the 
earth quickly behind him. 

He travelled with his accustomed speed, and Prince 
Firouz Schah guided him so w r ell that in two hours and a 
half from the time of starting, he saw the capital of Persia 
lying beneath him. He determined to alight neither in 
the great square from which he had started, nor in the 
Sultan’s palace, but in a country house at a little distance 
from the town. Here he showed the princess a beauti- 
ful suite of rooms, and begged her to rest, while he in- 



THE PRINCE AND PRINCESS ARRIVE AT THE CAPITAL OF PERSIA 
ON THE ENCHANTED HORSE 















♦ 

























THE ENCHANTED HOUSE 


377 


formed his father of their arrival, and prepared a public 
reception worthy of her rank. Then he ordered a horse 
to be saddled, and set out. 

All the way through the streets he was welcomed 
with shouts of joy by the people, who had long lost all 
hope of seeing him again. On reaching the palace, he 
t found the Sultan surrounded by his ministers, all clad in 
the deepest mourning, and his father almost went out of 
his mind with surprise and delight at the mere sound of 
his son’s voice. When he had calmed down a little, he 
begged the prince to relate his adventures. 

i Tlie prince at once seized the opening thus given 
him, and told the whole story of his treatment by the 
Princess of Bengal, not even concealing the fact that 
she had fallen in love with him. ‘ And, Sire,’ ended the 
prince, 4 having given my royal word that you would 
not refuse your consent to our marriage, I persuaded her 
to return with me on the Indian’s horse. I have left her 
in one of your Highness’s country houses, where she is 
waiting anxiously to be assured that I have not promised 
in vain.’ 

As he said this the prince was about to throw him- 
self at the feet of the Sultan, but his father prevented 
him, and embracing him again, said eagerly : 

4 My son, not only do I gladly consent to your marriage 
with the Princess of Bengal, but I will hasten to pay my 
respects to her, and to thank her in my own person for 
the benefits she has conferred on you. I will then bring 
; her back with me, and make all arrangements for the 
wedding to be celebrated to-day.’ 

So the Sultan gave orders that the habits of mourning 
worn by the people should be thrown off and that there 
should be a concert of drums, trumpets and cymbals. 
Also that the Indian should be taken from prison, and 
brought before him. 

His commands were obeyed, and the Indian was led 
into his presence, surrounded by guards. 4 1 have kept 


378 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


you locked up,’ said the Sultan, ‘so that in case my son 
was lost, your life should pay the penalty. He has now 
returned ; so take your horse, and begone for ever.’ 

The Indian hastily quitted the presence of the Sultan, 
and when he was outside, he inquired of the man w r ho 
had taken him out of prison where the prince had really 
been all this time, and what he had been doing. They 
told him the whole story, and how the Princess of Bengal 
was even then awaiting in the country palace the consent 
of the Sultan, which at once put into the Indian’s head 
a plan of revenge for the treatment he had experienced. 
Going straight to the country house, he informed the 
doorkeeper who was left in charge that he had been sent 
by the Sultan and by the Prince of Persia to fetch the 
princess on the enchanted horse, and to bring her to the 
palace. 

The doorkeeper knew the Indian by sight, and was 
of course aware that nearly three months before he had 
been thrown into prison by the Sultan ; and seeing him 
at liberty, the man took for granted that he was speaking 
the truth, and made no difficulty about leading him before 
the Princess of Bengal; while on her side, hearing that 
he had come from the prince, the lady gladly consented 
to do what he wished. 

The Indian, delighted with the success of his scheme, 
mounted the horse, assisted the princess to mount behind 
him, and turned the peg at the very moment that the 
prince was leaving the palace in Scliiraz for the country 
house, followed closely by the Sultan and all the Court. 
Knowing this, the Indian deliberately steered the horse 
right above the city, in order that his revenge for his 
unjust imprisonment might be all the quicker and 
sweeter. 

When the Sultan of Persia saw the horse and its 
riders, he stopped short with astonishment and horror, 
and broke out into oaths and curses, which the Indian 
heard quite unmoved, knowing that he was perfectly safe 


THE ENCHANTED HORSE 


379 


from pursuit. But mortified and furious as the Sultan 
was, his feelings were nothing to those of Prince Firouz 
Schah, when he saw the object of his passionate devotion 
being borne rapidly away. And while he was struck 
speechless with grief and remorse at not having guarded 
her better, she vanished swiftly out of his sight. What 
was he to do? Should he follow his father into the 
palace, and there give reins to his despair? Both his 
love and his courage alike forbade it ; and he continued 
his way to the palace. 

The sight of the prince showed the doorkeeper of 
what folly he had been guilty, and flinging himself at 
his master’s feet, implored his pardon. ‘ Rise,’ said the 
prince, 4 1 am the cause of this misfortune, and not you. 
Go and find me the dress of a dervish, but beware of 
saying it is for me.’ 

At a short distance from the country house, a convent 
of dervishes was situated, and the superior, or scheih, 
was the doorkeeper’s friend. So by means of a false story 
made up on the spur of the moment, it was easy enough 
to get hold of a dervish’s dress, which the prince at once 
put on, instead of his own. Disguised like this and con- 
cealing about him a box of pearls and diamonds he had 
intended as a present to the princess, he left the house 
at nightfall, uncertain where he should go, but firmly 
resolved not to return without her. 

Meanwhile the Indian had turned the horse in such a 
direction that, before many hours had passed, it had 
entered a wood close to the capital of the kingdom of 
Cashmere. Feeling very hungry, and supposing that the 
princess also might be in want of food, he brought his 
steed down to the earth, and left the princess in a shady 
place, on the banks of a clear stream. 

At first, when the princess had found herself alone, 
the idea had occurred to her of trying to escape and hide 
herself. But as she had eaten scarcely anything since 
she had left Bengal, she felt she was too weak to venture 


380 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


far, and was obliged to abandon lier design. On the 
return of the Indian with meats of various kinds, she 
began to eat voraciously, and soon had regained sufficient 
courage to reply with spirit to his insolent remarks. 
Goaded by his threats she sprang to her feet, calling 
loudly for help, and luckily her cries were heard by a 
troop of horsemen, who rode up to inquire what was the 
matter. 

Now the leader of these horsemen was the Sultan of 
Cashmere, returning from the chase, and he instantly 
turned to the Indian to inquire who he was, and whom he 
had with him. The Indian rudely answered that it was 
his wife, and there was no occasion for anyone else to 
interfere between them. 

The princess, who, of course, was ignorant of the 
rank of her deliverer, denied altogether the Indian’s story. 

‘ My lord,’ she cried, 4 whoever you may be, put no faith 
in this impostor. He is an abominable magician, who 
has this day torn me from the Prince of Persia, my 
destined husband, and has brought me here on this 
enchanted horse.’ She would have continued, but her 
tears choked her, and the Sultan of Cashmere, convinced 
by her beauty and her distinguished air of the truth of 
her tale, ordered his followers to cut off the Indian’s 
head, which was done immediately. 

But rescued though she was from one peril, it seemed 
as if she had only fallen into another. The Sultan com- 
manded a horse to be given her, and conducted her to his 
own palace, where he led her to a beautiful apartment, 
and selected female slaves to wait on her, and eunuchs to 
be her guard. Then, without allowing her time to thank 
him for all he had done, he bade her repose, saying she 
should tell him her adventures on the following day. 

The princess fell asleep, flattering herself that she 
had only to relate her story for the Sultan to be touched 
by compassion, and to restore her to the prince without 
delay. But a few hours were to undeceive her. 


381 


THE ENCHANTED HORSE 

When the King of Cashmere had quitted her presence 
the evening before, he had resolved that the sun should 
not set again without the princess becoming his wife, 
and at daybreak proclamation of his intention was made 
throughout the town, by the sound of drums, trumpets, 
cymbals, and other instruments calculated to (511 the 



THE SULTAN OF CASHMERE RESCUES THE PRINCESS OF BENGAL 
FROM THE INDIAN 

heart with joy. The Princess of Bengal was early 
awakened by the noise, but she did not for one moment 
imagine that it had anything to do with her, till the 
Sultan, arriving as soon as she was dressed to inquire 
after her health, informed her that the trumpet blasts 
she heard were part of the solemn marriage ceremonies, 
for which he begged her to prepare. This unexpected 


382 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


announcement caused the princess such terror that she 
sank down in a dead faint. 

The slaves that were in waiting ran to her aid, and 
the Sultan himself did his best to bring her back to 
consciousness, but for a long while it was all to no pur- 
pose. At length her senses began slowly to come back to 
her, and then, rather than break faith with the Prince of 
Persia by consenting to such a marriage, she determined 
to feign madness. So she began by saying all sorts of 
absurdities, and using all kinds of strange gestures, while 
the Sultan stood watching her with sorrow and surprise. 
But as this sudden seizure showed no sign of abating, he 
left her to her women, ordering them to take the greatest 
care of her. Still, as the day went on, the malady 
seemed to become worse, and by night it was almost 
violent. 

Days passed in this manner, till at last the Sultan of 
Cashmere decided to summon all the doctors of his 
court to consult together over her sad state. Their 
answer was that madness is of so many different kinds 
that it was impossible to give an opinion on the case 
without seeing the princess, so the Sultan gave orders 
that they were to be introduced into her chamber, one by 
one, every man according to his rank. 

This decision had been foreseen by the princess, who 
knew quite well that if once she allowed the physicians 
to feel her pulse, the most ignorant of them would discover 
that she was in perfectly good health, and that her 
madness was feigned, so as each man approached, she 
broke out into such violent paroxysms, that not one dared 
to lay a finger on her. A few, who pretended to be 
cleverer than the rest, declared that they could diagnose 
sick people only from sight, ordered her certain potions, 
which she made no difficulty about taking, as she was 
persuaded they were all harmless. 

When the Sultan of Cashmere saw that the court 
doctors could do nothing towards curing the princess, he 


THE ENCHANTED HORSE 


383 


called in those of the city, who fared no better. Then he 
had recourse to the most celebrated physicians in the 
other large towns, but finding that the task was beyond 
their science, he finally sent messengers into the other 
neighbouring states, with a memorandum containing full 
particulars of the princess’s madness, offering at the same 
time to pay the expenses of any physician who would 
come and see for himself, and a handsome reward to the 
one who should cure her. In answer to this proclama- 
tion many foreign professors flocked into Cashmere, but 
they naturally were not more successful than the rest had 
been, as the cure depended neither on them nor their skill, 
but only on the princess herself. 

It was during this time that Prince Firouz Schah, 
wandering sadly and hopelessly from place to place, 
arrived in a large city of India, where he heard a great 
deal of talk about the Princess of Bengal who had gone 
out of her senses, on the very day that she was to have 
been married to the Sultan of Cashmere. This was 
quite enough to induce him to take the road to Cashmere, 
and to inquire at the first inn at which he lodged in the 
capital the full particulars of the story. When he knew 
that he had at last found the princess whom he had so 
long lost, he set about devising a plan for her rescue. 

The first thing he did was to procure a doctor’s robe, 
so that his dress, added to the long beard he had allowed 
to grow on his travels, might unmistakably proclaim his 
profession. He then lost no time in going to the palace, 
where he obtained an audience of the chief usher, and 
while apologising for his boldness in presuming to think 
that he could cure the princess, where so many others had 
failed, declared that he had the secret of certain remedies, 
which had hitherto never failed of their effect. 

The chief usher assured him that he was heartily 
welcome, and that the Sultan would receive him with 
pleasure ; and in case of success, he would gain a 
magnificent reward. 


384 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


When the Prince of Persia, in the disguise of a 
physician, was brought before him, the Sultan wasted no 
time in talking, beyond remarking that the mere sight of 
a doctor threw the princess into transports of rage. He 
then led the prince up to a room under the roof, which 
had an opening through which he might observe the 
princess, without himself being seen. 

The prince looked, and beheld the princess reclining 
on a sofa with tears in her eyes, singing softly to herself 
a song bewailing her sad destiny, which had deprived her, 
perhaps for ever, of a being she so tenderly loved. The 
young man’s heart beat fast as he listened, for he needed 
no further proof that her madness was feigned, and that 
it was love of him which had caused her to resort to this 
species of trick. He softly left his hiding-place, and 
return: x to the Sultan, to whom he reported that he was 
sure from certain signs that the princess’s malady was 
not incurable, but that he must see her and speak with 
her alone. 

The Sultan made no difficulty in consenting to this, 
and commanded that he should be ushered in to the 
princess’s apartment. The moment she caught sight of 
his physician’s robe, she sprang from her seat in a fury, 
and heaped insults upon him. The prince took no notice 
of her behaviour, and approaching quite close, so that his 
words might be heard by her alone, he said in a low 
whisper, ‘ Look at me, princess, and you will see that I 
am no doctor, but the Prince of Persia, who has come to 
set you free.’ 

At the sound of his voice, the Princess of Bengal 
suddenly grew calm, and an expression of joy overspread 
her face, such as only comes -when what we wish for 
most and expect the least suddenly happens to us. For 
some time she was too enchanted to speak, and Prince 
Firouz Schah took advantage of her silence to explain 
to her all that had occurred, his despair at watching 
her disappear before his very eyes, the oath he had 


THE ENCHANTED HORSE 


385 


sworn to follow her over the world, and his rapture at 
finally discovering her in the palace at Cashmere. When 
he had finished, he begged in his turn that the princess 
would tell him how she had come there, so that he might 
the better devise some means of rescuing her from the 
tyranny of the Sultan. 

It needed but a few words from the princess to make 
him acquainted with the whole situation, and how she 
had been forced to play the part of a mad woman in 
order to escape from a marriage with the Sultan, who had 
not had sufficient politeness even to ask her consent. If 
necessary, she added, she had resolved to die sooner than 
permit herself to be forced into such a union, and break 
faith with a prince whom she loved. 

The prince then inquired if she knew what had become 
of the enchanted horse since the Indian’s death, but the 
princess could only reply that she had heard nothing 
about it. Still she did not suppose that the horse could 
have been forgotten by the Sultan, after all she had told 
him of its value. 

To this the prince agreed, and they consulted together 
over a plan by which she might be able to make her 
escape and return with him into Persia. And as the first 
step, she was to dress herself with care, and receive the 
Sultan with civility when he visited her next morning. 

The Sultan was transported with delight on learning 
the result of the interview, and his opinion of the doctor’s 
skill was raised still higher when, on the following day, 
the princess behaved towards him in such a way as to 
persuade him that her complete cure would not be long 
delayed. However he contented himself with assuring 
her how happy he was to see her health so much 
improved, and exhorted her to make every use of so 
clever a physician, and to repose entire confidence in 
him. Then he retired, without awaiting any reply from 
the princess. 

The Prince of Persia left the room at the same time, 

25 


386 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


and asked if he might be allowed humbly to inquire by 
what means the Princess of Bengal had reached Cash- 
mere, which was so far distant from her father’s kingdom, 
and how she came to be there alone. The Sultan thought 
the question very natural, and told him the same story 
that the Princess of Bengal had done, adding that he 
had ordered the enchanted horse to be taken to his 
treasury as a curiosity, though he was quite ignorant how 
it could be used. 

4 Sire,’ replied the physician, 4 your Highness’s tale 
has supplied me with the clue I needed to complete the 
recovery of the princess. During her voyage hither on 
an enchanted horse, a portion of its enchantment has 
by some means been communicated to her person, and it 
can only be dissipated by certain perfumes of which I 
possess the secret. If your Highness wdll deign to 
consent, and to give the court and the people one of the 
most astonishing spectacles they have ever witnessed, 
command the horse to be brought into the big square 
outside the palace, and leave the rest to me. I promise 
that in a very few moments, in presence of all the 
assembled multitude, you shall see the princess as 
healthy both in mind and body as ever she was in her 
life. And in order to make the spectacle as impressive 
as possible, I would suggest that she should be richly 
dressed and covered with the noblest jewels of the crown.’ 

The Sultan readily agreed to all that the prince pro- 
posed, and the following morning he desired that the 
enchanted horse should be taken from the treasury, and 
brought into the great square of the palace. Soon the 
rumour began to spread through the tow r n, that something 
extraordinary was about to happen, and such a crowd 
began to collect that the guards had to be called out to 
keep order, and to make a way for the enchanted horse. 

When all w r as ready, the Sultan appeared, and took 
his place on a platform, surrounded by the chief nobles 
and officers of his court. When they were seated, the 



THE PRINCE OF PERSIA AND THE PRINCESS OF BENGAL ESCAP1 

FROM THE SULTAN OF CASllMERE 





THE ENCHANTED HORSE 


389 


Princess of Bengal was seen leaving the palace, accom- 
panied by the ladies who had been assigned to her by the 
Sultan. She slowly approached the enchanted horse, and 
with the help of her ladies, she mounted on its back. 
Directly she was in the saddle, with her feet in the 
stirrups and the bridle in her hand, the physician placed 
around the horse some large braziers full of burning coals, 
into each of which he threw a perfume composed of all 
sorts of delicious scents. Then he crossed his hands over 
his breast, and with lowered eyes walked three times 
round the horse, muttering the while certain words. 
Soon there arose from the burning braziers a thick smoke 
which almost concealed both the horse and princess, and 
this was the moment for which he had been waiting. 
Springing lightly up behind the lady, he leaned forward 
and turned the peg, and as the horse darted up into the 
air, he cried aloud so that his words were heard by all 
present, 4 Sultan of Cashmere, when you wish to marry 
princesses who have sought your protection, learn first to 
gain their consent.’ 

It was in this way that the Prince of Persia rescued 
the Princess of Bengal, and returned with her to Persia, 
where they descended this time before the palace of the 
King himself. The marriage was only delayed just long 
enough to make the ceremony as brilliant as possible, 
and, as soon as the rejoicings were over, an ambassador 
was sent to the King of Bengal, to inform him of what 
had passed, and to ask his approbation of the alliance 
between the two countries, which he heartily gave. 


390 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


THE STORY OF TWO SISTERS WHO WERE 
JEALOUS OF THEIR YOUNGER SISTER 


Once upon a time there reigned over Persia a Sultan 
named Kosrouscliah, who from his boyhood had been fond 
of putting on a disguise and seeking adventures in all 
parts of the city, accompanied by one of his officers, dis- 
guised like himself. And no sooner was his father buried 
and the ceremonies over that marked his accession to 
the throne, than the young man hastened to throw off 
his robes of state, and calling to his vizir to make ready 
likewise, stole out in the simple dress of a private citizen 
into the less known streets of the capital. 

Passing down a lonely street, the Sultan heard 
women’s voices in loud discussion ; and peeping through 
a crack in the door, he saw r three sisters, sitting on a sofa 
in a large hall, talking in a very lively and earnest 
manner. Judging from the few w r ords that reached his 
ear, they were each explaining what sort of men they 
wished to marry. 

4 T ask nothing better,’ cried the eldest, 4 than to have 
the Sultan’s baker for a husband. Think of being able to 
eat as much as one wanted, of that delicious bread that 
is baked for his Highness alone ! Let us see if your wish 
is as good as mine.’ 

4 1,’ replied the second sister, 4 should be quite content 
with the Sultan’s head cook. 4 What delicate stews I 
should feast upon ! And, as I am persuaded that the 
Sultan’s bread is used all through the palace, I should 


STORY OF THE JEALOUS SISTERS 391 

have that into the bargain. Yon see, my dear sister, my 
taste is as good as yours.’ 

It was now the turn of the youngest sister, who 
was by far the most beautiful of the three, and had, 
besides, more sense than the other two. ‘As for me,’ 
she said, ‘ I should take a higher flight ; and if we are to 
wish for husbands, nothing less than the Sultan himself 
will do for me.’ 

The Sultan w r as so much amused by the conversation he 
had overheard, that he made up his mind to gratify their 
wishes, and turning to the grand-vizir, he bade him note 
the house, and on the following morning to bring the 
ladies into his presence. 

The grand-vizir fulfilled his commission, and hardly 
giving them time to change their dresses, desired the 
three sisters to follow him to the palace. Here they were 
presented one by one, and when they had bowed before 
the Sultan, the sovereign abruptly put the question to 
them : 

‘ Tell me, do you remember what you wished for last 
night, when you were making merry? Fear nothing, 
but answer me the truth.’ 

These words, which were so unexpected, threw the 
sisters into great confusion, their eyes fell, and the blushes 
of the youngest did not fail to make an impression on the 
heart of the Sultan. All three remained silent, and he 
hastened to continue : ‘ Do not be afraid, I have not the 
slightest intention of giving you pain, and let me tell 
you at once, that I know the wishes formed by each 
one. You,’ he said, turning to the youngest, ‘ who 
desired to have me for an husband, shall be satisfied this 
very day. And you,’ he added, addressing himself to the 
other two, ‘ shall be married at the same moment to my 
baker and to my chief cook.’ 

When the Sultan had finished speaking the three 
sisters flung themselves at his feet, and the } r oungest 
faltered out, ‘ Oh, sire, since you know my foolish words, 


392 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


believe, 1 pray you, that they were only said in joke. I 
am unworthy of the honour you propose to do me, and 
I can only ask pardon for my boldness.’ 

The other sisters also tried to excuse themselves, but 
the Sultan would hear nothing. 

‘ No, no,’ he said, 4 my mind is made up. Your wishes 
shall be accomplished.’ 

So the three weddings were celebrated that same day, 
but with a great difference. That of the youngest was 
marked by all the magnificence that was customary at 
the marriage of the Shah of Persia, while the festivities 
attending the nuptials of the Sultan’s baker and his chief 
cook were only such as were suitable to their conditions. 

This, though quite natural, was highly displeasing to 
the elder sisters, who fell into a passion of jealousy, which 
in the end caused a great deal of trouble and pain to 
several people. And the first time that they had the 
opportunity of speaking to each other, which was not till 
several days later at a public bath, they did not attempt 
to disguise their feelings. 

‘ Can you possibly understand what the Sultan saw in 
that little cat,’ said one to the other, 1 for him to be so 
fascinated by her ? ’ 

4 He must be quite blind,’ returned the wife of the 
chief cook. 4 As for her looking a little younger than we 
do, what does that matter? You would have made a far 
better Sultana than she.’ 

4 Oh, I say nothing of myself,’ replied the elder, 4 and 
if the Sultan had chosen you it would have been all very 
well; but it really grieves me that he should have selected 
a wi etched little creature like that. However, I will be 
revenged on her somehow, and I beg you will give me 
your help in the matter, and to tell me anything that you 
can think of that is likely to mortify her.’ 

In order to carry out their wicked scheme the two 
sisters met constantly to talk over their ideas, though all 
the while they pretended to be as friendly as ever 


STORY OF THE JEALOUS SISTERS 393 


towards the Sultana, who, on her part, invariably treated 
them with kindness. For a long time no plan occurred 
to the two plotters that seemed in the least likely to meet 
with success, but at length the expected birth of an heir 
gave them the chance for which they had been hoping. 

They obtained permission of the Sultan to take up 
their abode in the palace for some w T eeks, and never left 



THE SISTERS LAUNCH THE CRADLE IN THE CANAL 


their sister night or day. When at last a little boy, 
beautiful as the sun, was born, they laid him in his cradle 
and carried it down to a canal which passed through the 
grounds of the palace. Then, leaving it to its fate, they 
informed the Sultan that instead of the son he had so 
fondly desired the Sultana had given birth to a puppy. 
At this dreadful news the Sultan was so overcome with 





304 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


rage and grief that it was with great difficulty that the 
grand-vizir managed to save the Sultana from his wrath. 

Meanwhile the cradle continued to float peacefully 
along the canal till, on the outskirts of the royal gardens, 
it was suddenly perceived by the intendant, one of the 
highest and most respected officials in the kingdom. 

4 Go,’ he said to a gardener who was working near, 
‘ and get that cradle out for me.’ 

The gardener did as he was bid, and soon placed the 
cradle in the hands of the intendant. 

The official was much astonished to see that the 
cradle, which he had supposed to be empty, contained a 
baby, which, young though it was, already gave promise of 
great beauty. Having no children himself, although he 
had been married some years, it at once occurred to him 
that here was a child which he could take and bring up 
as his own. And, bidding the man pick up the cradle 
and follow him, he turned towards home. 

4 My wife,’ he exclaimed as he entered the room, 

‘ heaven has denied us any children, but here is one that 
has been sent in their place. Send for a nurse, and I 
will do what is needful publicly to recognise it as my son.’ 

The wife accepted the baby with joy, and though the 
intendant saw quite well that it must have come from the 
royal palace, he did not think it was his business to 
inquire further into the mystery. 

The following year another prince was born and sent 
adrift, but happily for the baby, the intendant of the gardens 
again was walking by the canal, and carried it home as 
before. 

The Sultan, naturally enough, was still more furious 
the second time than the first, but when the same curious 
accident was repeated in the third year he could control 
himself no longer, and, to the great joy of the jealous 
sisters, commanded that the Sultana should be executed. 
But the poor lady was so much beloved at Court that not 
even the dread of sharing her fate could prevent the 


STORY OF TIIE JEALOUS SISTERS 395 


grand-vizir and the courtiers from throwing themselves 
at the Sultan’s feet and imploring him not to inflict so 
cruel a punishment for what, after all, was not her fault. 

‘ Let her live,’ entreated the grand-vizir, ‘ and banish 
her from your presence for the rest of her days. That in 
itself will be punishment enough.’ 

His first passion spent, the Sultan had regained his 
self-command. 1 Let her live then,’ he said, ‘ since you have 
it so much at heart. But if I grant her life it shall only be 
on one condition, which shall make her daily pray for 
death. Let a box be built for her at the door of the 
principal mosque, and let the window of the box be always 
open. There she shall sit, in the coarsest clothes, and 
every Mussulman who enters the mosque shall spit in her 
face in passing. Anyone that refuses to obey shall be 
exposed to the same punishment himself. You, vizir, 
will see that my orders are carried out.’ 

The grand-vizir saw that it was useless to say more, 
and, full of triumph, the sisters watched the building of 
the box, and then listened to the jeers of the people at the 
helpless Sultana sitting inside. But the poor lady bore 
herself with so much dignity and meekness that it was 
not long before she had won the sympathy of those that 
were best among the crowd. 

But it is now time to return to the fate of the third 
baby, this time a princess. Like its brothers, it was 
found by the intendant of the gardens, and adopted by 
him and his wife, and all three were brought up witli 
the greatest care and tenderness. 

As the children grew older their beauty and air of 
distinction became more and more marked, and their 
manners had all the grace and ease that is proper to 
people of high birth. The princes had been named by 
their foster-father Bahman and Perviz, after two of the 
ancient kings of Persia, while the princess was called 
Parizade, or the child of the genii. 

The intendant was careful to bring them up as befitted 


396 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


their real rank, and soon appointed a tutor to teach the 
young princes* how to read and write. And the princess, 
determined not to be left behind, showed herself so anxious 
to learn with her brothers, that the intendant consented to 
her joining in their lessons, and it was not long before she 
knew as much as they did. 

From that time all their studies were done in common. 
They had the best masters for the fine arts, geography, 
poetry, history and science, and even for sciences which 
are learned by few, and every branch seemed so easy to 
them, that their teachers were astonished at the progress 
they made. The princess had a passion for music, 
and could sing and play upon all sorts of instruments; 
she could also ride and drive as well as her brothers, 
shoot with a bow and arrow, and throw a javelin with the 
same skill as the} 7 , and sometimes even better. 

In order to set off these accomplishments, the inten- 
dant resolved that his foster children should not be pent 
up any longer in the narrow borders of the palace gardens, 
where he had always lived, so he bought a splendid 
country house a few miles from the capital, surrounded 
by an immense park. This park he filled with wild beasts 
of various sorts, so that the princes and princess might 
hunt as much as they pleased. 

When everything was ready, the intendant threw him- 
self at the Sultan’s feet, and after referring to his age and 
his long services, begged his Highness’s permission to 
resign his post. This was granted by the Sultan in a 
few gracious words, and he then inquired what reward he 
could give to his faithful servant. But the intendant 
declared that he wished for nothing except the con- 
tinuance of his Highness’s favour, and prostrating himself 
once more, he retired from the Sultan’s presence. 

Five or six months passed away in the pleasures of 
the country, when death attacked the intendant so sud- 
denly that he had no time to reveal the secret of their 
birth to his adopted children, and as his wife had long 


STORY OF THE JEALOUS SISTERS 397 


been dead also, it seemed as if the princes and the princess 
would never know that they had been born to a higher 
station than the one the} 7 filled. Their sorrow for their 
father was very deep, and they lived quietly on in their 
new home, without feeling any desire to leave it for court 
gaieties or intrigues. 

One day the princes as usual went out to hunt, but 
their sister remained alone in her apartments. While 
they were gone an old Mussulman devotee appeared at 
the door, and asked leave to enter, as it was the hour of 
prayer. The princess sent orders at once that the old 
woman was to be taken to the private oratory in the 
grounds, and when she had finished her prayers was to 
be shown the house and gardens, and then to be brought 
before her. 

Although the old woman was very pious, she was not 
at all indifferent to the magnificence of all around her, 
which she seemed to understand as well as to admire, 
and when she had seen it all she was led by the servants 
before the princess, who was seated in a room which 
surpassed in splendour all the rest. 

1 My good woman,’ said the princess pointing to a sofa, 
4 come and sit beside me. I am delighted at the oppor- 
tunity of speaking for a few moments with so holy a 
person.’ The old woman made some objections to so 
much honour being done her, but the princess' refused to 
listen, and insisted that her guest should take the best 
seat, and as she thought she must be tired ordered 
refreshments. 

While the old woman was eating, the princess put 
several questions to her as to her mode of life, and the 
pious exercises she practiced, and then inquired what she 
thought of the house now that she had seen it. 

4 Madam,’ replied the pilgrim, 4 one must be hard in- 
deed to please to find any fault. It is beautiful, comfort- 
able and well ordered, and it is impossible to imagine any- 
thing more lovely than the garden. But since you ask 


398 


THE ARABIAN NIGIITS 


me, 1 must confess that it lacks three things to make it 
absolutely perfect.’ 

4 And what can they be ? ? cried the princess. ‘Only 
tell me, and I will lose no time in getting them. ’ 

‘ The three things, madam,’ replied the old woman, 
‘ are, first, the Talking Bird, whose voice draws all other 
singing birds to it, to join in chorus. And second, the 
Singing Tree, where every leaf is a song that is never 
silent. And lastly the Golden Water, of which it is 
only needful to pour a single drop into a basin for it to 
shoot up into a fountain, which will never be exhausted, 
nor will the basin ever overflow.’ 

‘Oh, how can I thank you,’ cried the princess, ‘for 
telling me of such treasures ! But add, I pray you, to 
your goodness by further informing me where I can find 
them. ’ 

‘ Madam,’ replied the pilgrim, ‘ I should ill repay the 
hospitality you have shown me if I refused to answer your 
question. The three things of which I have spoken are 
all to be found in one place, on the borders of this kingdom, 
towards India. Your messenger has only to follow the 
road that passes by your house, for twenty days, and at 
the end of that time, he is to ask the first person he meets 
for the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden 
Water.’ She then rose, and bidding farewell to the prin- 
cess, went her way. 

The old woman had taken her departure so abruptly 
that the Princess Parizade did not perceive till she was 
really gone that the directions were hardly clear enough 
to enable the search to be successful. And she was still 
thinking of the subject, and how delightful it would be 
to possess such rarities, when the princes, her brothers, 
returned from the chase. 

‘What is the matter, my sister?’ asked Prince 
Bahman; ‘ why are you so grave? Are you ill? or has 
anything happened? ’ 

Princess Parizade did not answer directly, but at 


STORY OF THE JEALOUS SISTERS 399 

length she raised her eyes, and replied that there was 
nothing wrong. 

‘ But there must be something,’ persisted Prince 
Bahman, k for you to have changed so much during the 
short time we have been absent. Hide nothing from us, 
I beseech you, unless you wish us to believe that the 
confidence we have always had in one another is now to 
cease.’ 

‘ When I said that it was nothing,’ said the princess, 
moved by his words, c I meant that it was nothing that 
affected you, although I admit that it is certainly of some 
importance to me. Like myself, you have always thought 
this house that our father built for us was perfect in every 
respect, but only to day I have learned that three things 
are still lacking to complete it. These are the Talking 
Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water.’ After 
explaining the peculiar qualities of each, the princess 
continued : 4 It was a Mussulman devotee who told me 
all this, and where they might all be found. Perhaps you 
will think that the house is beautiful enough as it is, and 
that we can do quite 'well without them ; but in this I 
cannot agree with you, and I shall never be content until 
I have got them. So counsel me, I pray, whom to send 
on the undertaking.’ 

4 My dear sister,’ replied Prince Bahman, 4 that you 
should care about the matter is quite enough, even if we 
took no interest in it ourselves. But we both feel with 
you, and I claim, as the elder, the right to make the first 
attempt, if you will tell me where I am to go, and what 
steps I am to take.’ 

Prince Perviz at first objected that, being the head of 
the family, his brother ought not to be allowed to expose 
himself to danger ; but Prince Bahman would hear nothing,, 
and retired to make the needful preparations for his 
journey. 

The next morning Prince Bahman got up very early, and 
after bidding farewell to his brother and sister, mounted 


400 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


his horse. But just as he was about to touch it with his 
whip, he was stopped by a cry from the princess. 

4 Oh, perhaps after all you may never come back ; one 
never can tell what accidents may happen. Give it up, I 
implore you, for I would a thousand times rather lose the 
Talking Bird, and the Singing Tree and the Golden 
Water, than that you should run into danger.’ 

4 My dear sister,’ answered the prince, 4 accidents only 
happen to unlucky people, and I hope that I am not one 
of them. But as everything is uncertain, I promise you 
to be very careful. Take this knife,’ he continued, hand- 
ing her one that hung sheathed from his belt, 4 and every 
now and then draw it out and look at it. As long as 
it keeps bright and clean as it is to-day, you will know that 
I am living ; but if the blade is spotted with blood, it 
will be a sign that I am dead, and you shall weep for 
me.’ 

So saying, Prince Bahman bade them farewell once 
more, and started on the high road, well mounted and 
fully armed. For twenty days he rode straight on, 
turning neither to the right hand nor to the left, till he 
found himself drawing near the frontiers of Persia. 
Seated under a tree by the wayside he noticed a hideous 
old man, with a long white moustache, and beard that 
almost fell to his feet. His nails had grown to an 
enormous length, and on his head he wore a huge hat, 
which served him for an umbrella. 

Prince Bahman, who, remembering the directions of 
the old woman, had been since sunrise on the look-out 
for some one, recognised the old man at once to be a 
dervish. He dismounted from his horse, and bowed low 
before the holy man, saying by way of greeting, 4 My 
father, may your days be long in the land, and may all 
your wishes be fulfilled! ’ 

The dervish did his best to reply, but his moustache 
was so thick that his words were hardly intelligible, and 
the prince, perceiving what was the matter, took a pair of 


STORY OF THE JEALOUS SISTERS 401 


scissors from his saddle pockets, and requested permission 
to cut off some of the moustache, as he had a question of 
great importance to ask the dervish. The dervish made 
a sign that he might do as he liked, and when a few 
inches of his hair and beard had been pruned all round, 
the prince assured the holy man that he would hardly 



PRINCE BAUMAN PRUNES THE DERVISH’S BEARD 

believe how much younger he looked. The dervish smiled 
at his compliments, and thanked him for what he had 
done. 

‘ Let me,’ he said, ‘ show you my gratitude for making 
me more comfortable by telling me what I can do for 
you.’ 




26 



402 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


4 Gentle dervish,’ replied Prince Bahman, 4 I come 
from far, and I seek the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, 
and the Golden Water. I know that they are to be found 
somewhere in these parts, but I am ignorant of the exact 
spot. Tell me, I pray you, if you can, so that I may not 
have travelled on a useless quest.’ While he was speak- 
ing, the prince observed a change in the countenance of 
the dervish, who waited for some time before he made 
reply. 

4 My lord,’ he said at last, 4 1 do know the road for 
which you ask, but your kindness and the friendship I 
have conceived for you make me loth to point it out.’ 

4 But why not?’ inquired the prince. 4 What danger 
can there be ? ’ 

‘The very greatest danger,’ answered the dervish. 

4 Other men, as brave as you, have ridden down this road, 
and have put me that question. I did my best to turn 
them also from their purpose, but it was of no use. Not 
one of them would listen to my words, and not one of 
them came back. Be warned in time, and seek to go no 
further.’ 

4 T am grateful to you for your interest in me,’ said 
Prince Bahman, 4 and for the advice you have given, 
though I cannot follow it. But what dangers can there be 
in the adventure which courage and a good sword cannot 
meet? ’ 

4 And suppose,’ answered the dervish, 4 that your 
enemies are invisible, how then? ’ 

‘Nothing will make me give it up,’ replied the 
prince, 4 and for the last time I ask you to tell me where 
I am to go.’ 

When the dervish saw that the prince’s mind was 
made up, he drew a ball from a bag that lay near him, and 
held it out. 4 If it must be so,’ he said, with a sigh, 4 take 
this, and when you have mounted your horse throw the ball 
in front of you. It will roll on till it reaches the foot 
of a mountain, and when it stops you will stop also. You 


STOUT OF THE JEALOUS SISTERS 403 


will then throw the bridle on your horse’s neck without 
any fear of his straying, and will dismount. On each 
side you will see vast heaps of big black stones, and will 
hear a multitude of insulting voices, but pay no heed to 
them, and, above all, beware of ever turning your head. 
If you do, you will instantly become a black stone like 
the rest. For those stones are in reality men like yourself, 
who have been on the same quest, and have failed, as I 
fear that you may fail also. If you manage to avoid this 
pitfall, and to reach the top of the mountain, you will find 
there the Talking Bird in a splendid cage, and you can 
ask of him where you are to seek the Singing Tree and the 
Golden Water. That is all I have to say. You know what 
you have to do, and what to avoid, but if you are wise you 
will think of it no more, but return whence you have 
come.’ 

The prince smilingly shook his head, and thanking 
the dervish once more, he sprang on his horse and threw 
the ball before him. 

The ball rolled along the road so fast that Prince 
Baliman had much difficulty in keeping up with it, and it 
never relaxed its speed till the foot of the mountain was 
reached. Then it came to a sudden halt, and the prince 
at once got down and flung the bridle on his horse’s neck. 
He paused for a moment, and looked round him at the masses 
of black stones with which the sides of the mountain 
were covered, and then began resolutely to ascend. He had 
hardly gone four steps when he heard the sound of voices 
around him, although not another creature was in sight. 

4 Who is this imbecile? ’ cried some, 1 stop him at once.’ 
4 Kill him,’ shrieked others, 4 Help ! robbers ! murderers ! 
help! help!’ ‘Oh, let him alone,’ sneered another, and 
this was the most trying of all, ‘ he is such a beautiful 
young man ; I .am sure the bird and the cage must have 
been kept for him.’ 

At first the prince took no heed to all this clamour, 
but continued to press forward on his way. Unfortunately 


404 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


this conduct, instead of silencing the voices, only seemed 
to irritate them the more, and they arose with redoubled 
fury, in front as well as behind. After some time he grew 
bewildered, his knees began to tremble, and finding him- 
self in the act of falling, he forgot altogether the advice of 
the dervish. He turned to fly down the mountain, and in 
one moment became a black stone. 

As may be imagined, Prince Perviz and his sister 
were all this time in the greatest anxiety, and consulted 
the magic knife, not once but many times a day. 
Hitherto the blade had remained bright and spotless, but 
on the fatal hour on which Prince Bahman and his horse 
were changed into black stones, large drops of blood 
appeared on the surface. 4 Ah ! my beloved brother,’ cried 
the princess in horror, throwing the knife from her, 4 1 
shall never see you again, and it is I who have killed you. 
Fool that I was to listen to the voice of that temptress, 
who probably was not speaking the truth. What are the 
Talking Bird and the Singing Tree to me in comparison 
with you, passionately though I long for them ! * 

Prince Perviz’s grief at his brother’s loss was not less 
than that of Princess Parizade, but he did not waste his 
time on useless lamentations. 

4 My sister,’ he said, 4 why should you think the old 
woman was deceiving you about these treasures, and what 
would have been her object in doing so ! No, no, our brother 
must have met his death by some accident, or want of 
precaution, and to-morrow I will start on the same quest.’ 

Terrified at the thought that she might lose her only 
remaining brother, the princess entreated him to give up 
his project, but he remained firm. Before setting out, 
however, he gave her a chaplet of a hundred pearls, and 
said, 4 When I am absent, tell this over daily for me. But 
if you should find that the beads stick, so that they will 
not slip one after the other, you will know that my 
brother’s fate has befallen me. Still, we must hope for 
better luck.’ 


STORY OF THE JEALOUS SISTERS 405 


Then he departed, and on the twentieth day of his 
journey fell in with the dervish on the same spot as 
Prince Bahman had met him, and began to question him 
as to the place where the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree 
and the Golden Water were to be found. As in the 
case of his brother, the dervish tried to make him give 
up his project, and even told him that only a few weeks 
since a } 7 oung man, bearing a strong resemblance to him- 
self, bad passed that way, but had never come back 
again. 

‘ That, holy dervish,’ replied Prince Perviz, 4 was my 
elder brother, who is now dead, though how he died I 
cannot say.’ 

4 He is changed into a black stone,’ answered the 
dervish, 4 like all the rest who have gone on the same 
errand, and you will become one likewise if you are not 
more careful in following my directions.’ Then he charged 
the prince, as he valued his life, to take no heed of 
the clamour of voices that would pursue him up the 
mountain, and handing him a ball from the bag, which 
still seemed to be half full, he sent him on his way. 

When Prince Perviz reached the foot of the mountain 
he jumped from his horse, and paused for a moment to 
recall the instructions the dervish had given him. Then 
he strode boldly on, but had scarcely gone five or six 
paces when he was startled by a man’s voice that seemed 
close to his ear, exclaiming : 4 Stop, rash fellow, and let 
me punish your audacity.’ This outrage entirely put the 
dervish’s advice out of the prince’s head. He drew his 
sword, and turned to avenge himself, but almost before 
he had realised that there was nobody there, he and his 
horse were two black stones. 

Not a morning had passed since Prince Perviz had 
ridden away without Princess Parizade telling her beads, 
and at night she even hung them round her neck, so that 
if she woke she could assure herself at once of her 
brother’s safety. She was in the very act of moving them 


406 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


through her fingers at the moment that the prince fell a 
victim to his impatience, and her heart sank when the 
first pearl remained fixed in its place. However she had 
long made up her mind what she would do in such a case, 
and the following morning the princess, disguised as a 
man, set out' for the mountain. 

As she had been accustomed to riding from her child- 
hood, she managed to travel as many miles daily as her 
brothers had done, and it was, as before, on the twentieth 
day that she arrived at the place where the dervish was 
sitting. 4 Good dervish,’ she said politely, 4 will you 
allow me to rest by you for a few moments, and perhaps 
you will be so kind as to tell me if you have ever heard 
of a Talking Bird, a Singing Tree, and some Golden Water 
that are to be found somewhere near this?’ 

4 Madam,’ replied the dervish, 4 for in spite of your 
manly dress your voice betrays you, I shall be proud to 
serve you in any w'ay I can. But may I ask the purpose 
of your question ? ’ 

4 Good dervish,’ answered the princess, 4 1 have heard 
such glowing descriptions of these three things, that I 
cannot rest till I possess them.’ 

4 Madam,’ said the dervish, 4 they are far more beau- 
tiful than any description, but you seem ignorant of all 
the difficulties that stand in your way, or you would 
hardly have undertaken such an adventure. Give it up, I 
pray you, and return home, and do not ask me to help you 
to a cruel death.’ 

4 Holy father,’ answered the princess, 4 1 come from 
far, and I should be in despair if I turned back without 
having attained my object. You have spoken of dif- 
ficulties ; tell me, I entreat you, what they are, so that I 
may know if I can overcome them, or see if they are 
beyond my strength.’ 

So the dervish repeated his tale, and dwelt more firmly 
than before on the clamour of the voices, the horrors of 
the black stones, which were once living men, and the 


STORY OF THE JEALOUS SISTERS 407 


difficulties of climbing the mountain ; and pointed out 
that the chief means of success was never to look behind 
till you had the cage in your grasp. 

4 As far as I can see,’ said the princess, 4 the first 
thing is not to mind the tumult of the voices that follow 
you till you reach the cage, and then never to look behind. 
As to this, I think I have enough self-control to look 
straight before me ; but as it is quite possible that I might 
be frightened by the voices, as even the boldest men have 
been, I will stop up my ears with cotton, so that, let them 
make as much noise as they like, I shall hear nothing.’ 

4 Madam,’ cried the dervish, 4 out of all the number 
who have asked me the way to the mountain, you are the 
first who has ever suggested such a means of escaping 
the danger! It is possible that you may succeed, but all 
the same, the risk is great.’ 

4 Good dervish,’ answered the princess, 4 1 feel in my 
heart that I shall succeed, and it only remains for me to 
ask you the way I am to go.’ 

Then the dervish said that it was useless to say more, 
and he gave her the ball, which she flung before her. 

The first thing the princess did on arriving at the 
mountain was to stop her ears with cotton, and then, 
making up her mind which was the best way to go, she 
began her ascent. In spite of the cotton, some echoes of 
the voices reached her ears, but not so as to trouble her. 
Indeed, though they grew louder and more insulting the 
higher she climbed, the princess only laughed, and said 
to herself that she certainly would not let a few rough 
words stand between her and the goal. At last she 
perceived in the distance the cage and the bird, whose 
voice joined itself in tones of thunder to those of the rest : 
4 Return, return ! never dare to come near me.’ 

At the sight of the bird, the princess hastened her 
steps, and without vexing herself at the noise which by 
this time had grown deafening, she walked straight up to 
the cage, and seizing it, she said : 4 Now, my bird, I have 


408 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


got you, and I shall take good care that you do not 
escape.’ As she spoke she took the cotton from her ears, 
for it was needed no longer. 

4 Brave lady,’ answered the bird, 4 do not blame me 
for having joined my voice to those who did their best to 
preserve my freedom. Although confined in a cage, I 
was content with my lot, but if I must become a slave, I 
could not wish for a nobler mistress than one who has 
shown so much constancy, and from this moment I swear 
to serve you faithfully. Some day you w r ill put me to the 
proof, for I know who you are better than you do your- 
self. Meanwhile, tell me what I can do, and I will obey 
you.’ 

4 Bird,’ replied the princess, who was filled with a 
joy that seemed strange to herself when she thought that 
the bird had cost her the lives of both her brothers. 

4 bird, let me first thank you for your good will, and then 
let me ask you where the Golden Water is to be found.’ 

The bird described the place, which was not far dis- 
tant, and the princess filled a small silver flask that she 
had brought with her for the purpose. She then returned 
to the cage, and said : 4 Bird, there is still something else, 
where shall I find the Singing Tree ? ’ 

4 Behind you, in that w'ood,’ replied the bird, and the 
princess wandered through the wood, till a sound of the 
sweetest voices told her she had found what she sought. 
But the tree was tall and strong, and it was hopeless 
to think of uprooting it. 

4 You need not do that,’ said the bird, when she had 
returned to ask counsel. ‘Break off a twig, and plant it 
in your garden, and it will take root, and grow into a 
magnificent tree.’ 

When the Princess Parizade held in her hands the 
three wonders promised her by the old woman, she said 
to the bird : 4 All that is not enough. It was owing to 
you that my brothers became black stones. I cannot 
tell them from the mass of others, but you must know, 



THE PRINCESS CLIMBS OYER THE BLACK STONES 




STORY OF THE JEALOUS SISTERS 411 


and point them out to me, 1 beg you, for I wish to carry 
them away.’ 

For some reason that the princess could not guess 
these words seemed to displease the bird, and he did not 
answer. The princess waited a moment, and then con- 
tinued in severe tones, ‘Have you forgotten that you 
yourself said that you are my slave to do my bidding, and 
also that your life is in my power ? ’ 

4 No, I have not forgotten,’ replied the bird, 4 but what 
you ask is very difficult. However, I will do my best. 
If you look round,’ he went on, ‘ you will see a pitcher 
standing near. Take it, and, as you go down the moun- 
tain, scatter a little of the water it contains over every 
black stone and you will soon find your two brothers.’ 

Princess Parizade took the pitcher, and, carrying with 
her besides the cage the twig and the flask, returned 
down the mountain side. At every black stone she 
stopped and sprinkled it with water, and as the water 
touched it the stone instantly became a man. When she 
suddenly saw her brothers before her her delight was 
mixed with astonishment. 

4 Why, what are you doing here? ’ she cried. 

4 We have been asleep,’ they said. 

4 Yes,’ returned the princess, 4 but without me your 
sleep would probably have lasted till the day of judg- 
ment. Have you forgotten that you came here in search 
of the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden 
Water, and the black stones that were heaped up along 
the road? Look round and see if there is one left. 
These gentlemen, and yourselves, and all your horses 
were changed into these stones, and I have delivered you 
by sprinkling you with the water from this pitcher. As 
I could not return home without you, even though I had 
gained the prizes on which I had set my heart, I forced 
the Talking Bird to tell me how to break the spell.’ 

On hearing these words Prince Bahman and Prince 
Perviz understood all they owed their sister, and the 


412 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


knights who stood by declared themselves her slaves and 
ready to carry out her wishes. But the princess, while 
thaukiug them for their politeness, explained that she 
wished for no company but that of her brothers, and that 
the rest were free to go where they would. 

So saying the princess mounted her horse, and, 
declining to allow even Prince Bahman to carry the cage 
with the Talking Bird, she entrusted him with the branch 
of the Singing Tree, while Prince Perviz took care of the 
flask containing the Golden Water. 

Then they rode away, followed by the knights and 
gentlemen, who begged to be permitted to escort them. 

It had been the intention of the party to stop and tell 
their adventures to the dervish, but they found to their 
sorrow that he was dead, whether from old age, or 
whether from the feeling that his task was done, they 
never knew. 

As they continued their road their numbers grew 
daily smaller, for the knights turned off one by one to 
their own homes, and only the brothers and sister finally 
drew up at the gate of the palace. 

The princess carried the cage straight into the garden, 
and, as soon as the bird began to sing, nightingales, larks, 
thrushes, finches, and all sorts of other birds mingled 
their voices in chorus. The branch she planted in a 
corner near the house, and in a few days it had grown 
into a great tree. As for the Golden Water it was poured 
into a great marble basin specially prepared for it, and it 
swelled and bubbled and then shot up into the air in a 
fountain twenty feet high. 

The fame of these wonders soon spread abroad, and 
people came from far and near to see and admire. 

After a few days Prince Bahman and Prince Perviz 
fell back into their ordinary way of life, and passed 
most of their time hunting. One day it happened that 
the Sultan of Persia was also hunting in the same direc- 
tion, and, not wishing to interfere with his sport, the 


& TORY OF THE JEALOUS SISTERS 413 


young men, on hearing the noise of the hunt approaching, 
prepared to retire, but, as luck would have it, they turned 
into the very path down which the Sultan was coming. 
They threw themselves from their horses and prostrated 
themselves to the earth, but the Sultan was curious to see 
their faces, and commanded them to rise. 

The princes stood up respectfully, but quite at their 
ease, and the Sultan looked at them for a few moments 
without speaking, then he asked who they were and where 
they lived. 

4 Sire,’ replied Prince Bahman, 4 we are sons of your 
Highness’s late intendant of the gardens, and we live in a 
house that he built a short time before his death, waiting 
till an occasion should offer itself to serve your Highness.’ 

4 You seem fond of hunting,’ answered the Sultan. 

4 Sire,’ replied Prince Bahman, 4 it is our usual exercise, 
and one that should be neglected by no man who expects 
to comply with the ancient customs of the kingdom and 
bear arms.’ 

The Sultan was delighted with this remark, and said 
at once, 4 In that case I shall take great pleasure in 
watching you. Come, choose what sort of beasts you 
would like to hunt.’ 

The princes jumped on their horses and followed 
the Sultan at a little distance. They had not gone 
very far before they saw a number of wild animals 
appear at once, and Prince Bahman started to give chase 
to a lion and Prince Perviz to a bear. Both used their 
javelins with such skill that, directly they arrived within 
striking range, the lion and the bear fell, pierced through 
and through. Then Prince Perviz pursued a lion and Prince 
Bahman a bear, and in a very few minutes they, too, lay 
dead. As they were making ready for a third assault the 
Sultan interfered, and, sending one of his officials to 
summon them, he said smiling, 4 If I let you go on, there 
will soon be no beasts left to hunt. Besides, your courage 
and manners have so won my heart that I will not have 


414 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


you expose yourselves to further danger. I am convinced 
that some day or other I shall find you useful as well as 
agreeable.’ 

He then gave them a warm invitation to stay with 
him altogether, but with many thanks for the honour done 
them, they begged to be excused, and to be suffered to 
remain at home. 

The Sultan who was not accustomed to see his offers 
rejected inquired their reasons, and Prince Bahman 
explained that they did not wish to leave their sister, and 
were accustomed to do nothing without consulting all 
three together. 

‘ Ask her advice, then,’ replied the Sultan, c and to- 
morrow come and hunt with me, and give me your 
answer.’ 

The two princes returned home, but their adventure 
made so little impression on them that they quite forgot 
to speak to their sister on the subject. The next morning 
when they went to hunt they met the Sultan in the same 
place, and he inquired what advice their sister had given. 
The young men looked at each other and blushed. At 
last Prince Bahman said, ‘ Sire, we must throw ourselves 
on your Highness’s mercy. Neither my brother nor 
myself remembered anything about it.’ 

‘ Then be sure you do not forget to-day,’ answered the 
Sultan, ‘ and bring me back your reply to-morrow.’ 

When, however, the same thing happened a second 
time, they feared that the Sultan might be angry with 
them for their carelessness. But he took it in good part, 
and, drawing three little golden balls from his purse, he 
held them out to Prince Bahman, saying, ‘ Put these in 
your bosom and you will not forget a third time, for when 
you remove your girdle to-night the noise they will make 
in falling will remind you of my wishes.’ 

It all happened as the Sultan had foreseen, and the two 
brothers appeared in their sister’s apartments just as she 
was in the act of steppiug into bed, and told their tale. 


STORY OF THE JEALOUS SISTERS 415 


The Princess Parizade was much disturbed at the news, 
and did not conceal her feelings. 4 Your meeting with 
the Sultan is very honourable to you,’ she said, 4 and 
will, I dare say, be of service to you, but it places me in a 
very awkward position. It is on my account, I know, 
that you have resisted the Sultan’s wishes, and I am very 
grateful to you for it. But kings do not like to have their 
offers refused, and in time he would bear a grudge against 
you, which would render me very unhappy. Consult the 
Talking Bird, who is wise and far-seeing, and let me hear 
what he says.’ 

So the bird was sent for and the case laid before him. 

‘ The princes must on no account refuse the Sultan’s 
proposal,’ said he, 4 and they must even invite him to 
come and see your house.’ 

4 But, bird,’ objected the princess, ‘you know how 
dearly we love each other; will not all this spoil our 
friendship ? ’ 

4 Not at all,’ replied the bird, 4 it will make it all the 
closer.’ 

4 Then the Sultan will have to see me,’ said the 
princess. 

The bird answered that it was necessary that he should 
see her, and everything would turn out for the best. 

The following morning, when the Sultan inquired if 
they had spoken to their sister and what advice she had 
given them, Prince Bahman replied that they were ready 
to agree to his Highness’s wishes, and that their sister had 
reproved them for their hesitation about the matter. The 
Sultan received their excuses with great kindness, and 
told them that he was sure they would be equally faithful 
to him, and kept them by his side for the rest of the day, 
to the vexation of the grand-vizir and the rest of the 
court. 

When the procession entered in this order the gates of 
the capital, the eyes of the people who crowded the streets 
■were fixed on the two young men, strangers to every one. 


416 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


‘Oh, if only the Sultan had had sons like that!’ they 
murmured, ‘ they look so distinguished and are about the 
same age that his sons would have been ! ’ 

The Sultan commanded that splendid apartments 
should be prepared for the two brothers, and even insisted 
that they should sit at table with him. During dinner he 
led the conversation to various scientific subjects, and 
also to history, of which he was especially fond; but 
whatever topic they might be discussing he found that 
the views of the young men were always worth listening 
to. ‘ If they were my own sons,’ he said to himself, * they 
could not be better educated ! ’ and aloud he complimented 
them on their learning and taste for knowledge. 

At the end of the evening the princes once more pros- 
trated themselves before the throne and asked leave to 
return home ; and then, encouraged by the gracious words 
of farewell uttered by the Sultan, Prince Bahman said : 

‘ Sire, may we dare to take the liberty of asking whether 
you would do us and our sister the honour of resting for 
a few minutes at our house the first time the hunt passes 
that way ? ’ 

‘ With the utmost pleasure,’ replied the Sultan ; ‘ and 
as I am all impatience to see the sister of such accom- 
plished young men you may expect me the day after to- 
morrow.’ 

The princess was of course most anxious to entertain 
the Sultan in a fitting way, but as she had no experience 
in court customs she ran to the Talking Bird, and begged 
he would advise her as to w’hat dishes should be 
served. 

‘ My dear mistress,’ replied the bird, ‘ your cooks are 
very good and you can safely leave all to them, except 
that you must be careful to have a dish of cucumbers, 
stuffed with pearl sauce, served with the first course.’ 

‘ Cucumbers stuffed with pearls ! ’ exclaimed the 
princess. ‘Why, bird, who ever heard of such a dish? 
The Sultan will expect a dinner he can eat, and not one he 


STORY OF THE JEALOUS SISTERS 417 


can only admire ! Besides, if I were to use all the pearls 
I possess, they would not be half enough. ’ 

‘Mistress,’ replied the bird, ‘do what I tell you and 
nothing but good will come of it. And as to the pearls, if 
you go at dawn to-morrow and dig at the foot of the first 
tree in the park, on the right hand, you will find as many 
as you Tvant.’ 

The princess had faith in the bird, who generally 
proved to be right, and taking the gardener with her early 
next morning followed out his directions carefully. After 
digging for some time they came upon a golden box 
fastened with little clasps. 

These were easily undone, and the box was found- to 
be full of pearls, not very large ones, but well-shaped and 
of a good colour. So leaving the gardener to fill up the 
hole he had made under the tree, the princess took up 
the box and returned to the house. 

The two princes had seen her go out, and had won- 
dered what could have made her rise so early. Full of 
curiosity they got up and dressed, and met their sister as 
she was returning with the box under her arm. 

‘What have you been doing?’ they asked, ‘and did 
the gardener come to tell you he had found a treasure ? ’ 

‘ On the contrary,’ replied the princess, ‘ it is I who 
have found one,’ and opening the box she showed her 
astonished brothers the pearls inside. Then, on the way 
back to the palace, she told them of her consultation with 
the bird, and the advice it had given her. All three tried 
to guess the meaning of the singular counsel, but they 
w r ere forced at last to admit the explanation w'as beyond 
them, and they must be content blindly to obey. 

The first thing the princess did on entering the palace 
was to send for the head cook and to order the repast for 
the Sultan. When she had finished she suddenly added, 

‘ Besides the dishes I have mentioned there is one that 
you must prepare expressly for the Sultan, and that no 
one must touch but yourself. It consists of a stuffed 

27 


418 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 

cucumber, and the stuffing is to be made of these 
pearls.’ 

The head cook, who had never in all his experience 
heard of such a dish, stepped back in amazement. 

4 You think I am mad,’ answered the princess, who 
perceived what was in his mind. ‘ But I know quite well 
what I am doing. Go, and do your best, and take the 
pearls with you.’ 

The next morning the princes started for the forest, 
and were soon joined by the Sultan. The hunt began 
and continued till mid-day, when the heat became so great 
that they were obliged to leave off. Then, as arranged, 
they turned their horses’ heads towards the palace, and 
while Prince Bahman remained by the side of the Sultan, 
Prince Perviz rode on to warn his sister of their approach. 

The moment his Highness entered the courtyard, the 
princess flung herself at his feet, but he bent and raised 
her, and gazed at her for some time, struck with her 
grace and beauty, and also with the indefinable air of 
courts that seemed to hang round this country girl. 4 They 
are all worthy one of the other,’ he said to himself, 4 and 
I am not surprised that they think so much of her 
opinions. I must know more of them.’ 

By this time the princess had recovered from the 
first embarrassment of meeting, and proceeded to make 
her speech of welcome. 

‘ This is only a simple country house, sire,’ she said, 
4 suitable to people like ourselves, who live a quiet life. 
It cannot compare with the great city mansions, much 
less, of course, with the smallest of the Sultan’s palaces.’ 

4 1 cannot quite agree with you,’ he replied ; 4 even the 
little that I have seen I admire greatly, and I will reserve 
my judgment until you have shown me the whole.’ 

The princess then led the way from room to room, 
and the Sultan examined everything carefully. 4 Do you 
call this a simple country house ? ’ he said at last. 4 Why, if 
every country house was like this, the towns would soon 


STORY OF THE JEALOUS SISTERS 419 


be deserted. I am no longer astonished that you do not 
wish to leave it. Let us go into the gardens, which I am 
sure are no less beautiful than the rooms.’ 

A small door opened straight into the garden, and the 
first object that met the Sultan’s eyes w r as the Golden 
Water. 

4 What lovely coloured water!’ he exclaimed; ‘where 
is the spring, and how do you make the fountain rise so 
high? I do not believe there is anything like it in the 
world.’ He went forward to examine it, and when he 
had satisfied his curiosity, the princess conducted him 
towards the Singing Tree. 

As they drew near, the Sultan was startled by the 
sound of strange voices, but could see nothing. ‘ Where 
have you hidden your musicians?’ he asked the princess; 

‘ are they up in the air, or under the earth? Surety the 
owners of such charming voices ought not to conceal 
themselves ! ’ 

‘ Sire,’ answered the princess, ‘ the voices all come 
from the tree which is straight in front of us ; and if 
you will deign to advance a few steps, you will see that 
they become clearer.’ 

The Sultan did as he was told, and was so wrapt in de- 
light at what he heard that he stood some time in silence. 

‘ Tell me, madam, I pray you,’ he said at last, ‘ how 
this marvellous tree came into your garden? It must 
have been brought from a great distance, or else, fond as 
I am of all curiosities, I could not have missed hearing of 
it ! What is its name ? ’ 

‘The only name it has, sire,’ replied she, ‘is the Sing- 
ing Tree, and it is not a native of this country. Its history 
is mixed up with those of the Golden Water and the 
Talking Bird, which you have not yet seen. If your 
Highness wishes I will tell you the whole story, when you 
have recovered from your fatigue.’ 

‘ Indeed, madam,’ returned he, ‘you show me so many 
wonders that it is impossible to feel any fatigue. Let us 


420 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


go once more and look at the Golden Water; and 1 am 
dying to see the Talking Bird.’ 

The Sultan could hardly tear himself away from the 
Golden Water, which puzzled him more and more. 4 You 
say/ he observed to the princess, 4 that this water does 
not come from any spring, neither is brought by pipes. 
All I understand is, that neither it nor the Singing Tree 
is a native of this country.’ 

4 It is as you say, sire,’ answered the princess, 4 and if 
you examine the basin, you will see that it is all in one piece, 
and therefore the water could not have been brought 
through it. What is more astonishing is, that I only 
emptied a small flaskful into the basin, and it increased 
to the quantity you now see. ’ 

4 Well, I will look at it no more to-day,’ said the Sultan. 

4 Take me to the Talking Bird.’ 

On approaching the house, the Sultan noticed a vast 
quantity of birds, whose voices filled the air, and he 
inquired why they were so much more numerous here 
than in any other part of the garden. 

4 Sire,’ answered the princess, 4 do you see that cage 
hanging in one of the windows of the saloon? that is the 
Talking Bird, whose voice you can hear above them all, 
even above that of the nightingale. And the birds crowd 
to this spot, to add their songs to his.’ 

The Sultan stepped through the window, but the bird 
took no notice, continuing his song as before. 

• 4 My slave,’ said the princess, 4 this is the Sultan ; 
make him a pretty speech.’ 

The bird stopped singing at once, and all the other 
birds stopped too. 

4 The Sultan is welcome,’ he said. 4 1 wish him long 
life and all prosperity.’ 

4 I thank you, good bird,’ answered the Sultan, seating 
himself before the repast, which was spread at a table 
near the window, 4 and I am enchanted to see in you the 
Sultan and King of the Birds.’ 





PAIUZADE SHOWS THE SINGING TREE TO THE SULTAN 




*- 




































m 















































■ 



















STORY OF THE JEALOUS SISTERS 423 

The Sultan, noticing that his favourite dish of 
cucumber was placed before him, proceeded to help him- 
self to it, and w^as amazed to find that the stuffing was of 
pearls. 4 A novelty, indeed!’ cried he, ‘but I do not 
understand the reason of it ; one cannot eat pearls ! ’ 

‘ Sire,’ replied the bird, before either the princes or the 
princess could speak, ‘ surely your Highness cannot be so 
surprised at beholding a cucumber stuffed with pearls, 
when you believed without any difficulty that the Sultana 
had presented jou, instead of children, with a dog, a cat, 
and a log of w^ood.’ 

‘I believed it,’ answered the Sultan, ‘because the 
women attending on her told me so.’ 

‘ The women, sire,’ said the bird, ‘ were the sisters of the 
Sultana, who were devoured with jealousy at the honour 
you had done her, and in order to revenge themselves 
invented this story. Have them examined, and they will 
confess their crime. These are your children, who were 
saved from death by the intendant of your gardens, and 
brought up by him as if they were his own.’ 

Like a flash the truth came to the mind of the Sultan. 

‘ Bird,’ he cried, ‘ my heart tells me that what you say is 
true. My children,’ he added, ‘ let me embrace you, and 
embrace each other, not only as brothers and sister, but 
as having in you the blood royal of Persia which could 
flow in no nobler veins.’ 

When the first moments of emotion were over, the 
Sultan hastened to finish his repast, and then turning 
to his children he exclaimed : ‘ To-day you have made 
acquaintance with your father. To-morrow I will bring 
you the Sultana your mother. Be ready to receive her.’ 

The Sultan then mounted his horse and rode quickly 
back to the capital. Without an instant’s delay he sent 
for the grand-vizir, and ordered him to seize and question 
the Sultana’s sisters that very day. This was done. They 
were confronted w r ith each other and proved guilty, and 
were executed in less than an hour. 


424 


THE ARABIAN NIGHTS 


But the Sultan did not wait to hear that his orders had 
been carried out before going on foot, followed by his 
whole court to the door of the great mosque, and drawing 
the Sultana with his own hand out of the narrow prison 
where she had spent so many years, ‘Madam,’ he cried, 
embracing her with tears in his eyes, 4 1 have come to ask 
your pardon for the injustice I have done you, and to re- 
pair it as far as I may. I have already begun by punish- 
ing the authors of this abominable crime, and I hope you 
will forgive me when I introduce you to our children, who 
are the most charming and accomplished creatures in the 
whole world. Come with me, and take back your position 
and all the honour that is due to you.’ 

This speech was delivered in the presence of a vast 
multitude of people, who had gathered from all parts on 
the first hint of what was happening, and the news was 
passed from mouth to mouth in a few seconds. 

Early next day the Sultan and Sultana, dressed in 
robes of state and followed by all the court, set out for the 
country house of their children. Here the Sultan pre- 
sented them to the Sultana one by one, and for some time 
there was nothing but embraces and tears and tender 
words. Then they ate of the magnificent dinner which 
had been prepared for them, and after they were all re- 
freshed they went into the garden, where the Sultan 
pointed out to his wife the Golden Water and the Singing 
Tree. As to the Talking Bird, she had already made 
acquaintance with him. 

In the evening they rode together back to the capital, 
the princes on each side of their father, and the princess 
with her mother. Long before they reached the gates 
the way was lined with people, and the air filled with 
shouts of welcome, with which were mingled the songs of 
the Talking Bird, sitting in its cage on the lap of the 
princess, and of the birds who followed it. 

And in this manner they came back to their father’s 
palace. 


THE BLUE FAIRY BOOK. 

Edited by ANDREW LANG. With S Plates and 130 
Illustrations in the Text. Crown Svo, cloth, gilt 
edges, $2.00. 

Contents : — ' The Bronze Ring— Prince Hyacinth and the Dear Little Princess 
— East of the Sun and West of the Moon — The Yellow Dwarf — Little Red 
Riding Hood— The Sleeping Beauty in the Wood — Cinderella ; or, The Little 
Glass Slipper — Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp — The Tale of a Youth who 
Set Out to Learn What Fear Was — Rumpelstiltzkin — Beauty and the Beast— 
The Master Maid — Why the Sea is Salt — The Master Cat ; or, Puss in Boots 
— Felicia and the Pot of Pinks — The White Cat — The Water-lily — The Gold- 
spinners— The Terrible Head — The Story of Pretty Goldilocks— The History 
of Whittington— The Wonderful Sheep — Little Thumb — The Forty Thieves 
—Hansel and Grettel — Snow-white and Rose-red — The Goose-girl — Toads and 
Diamonds — Prince Darling — Blue Beard — Trusty John — The Brave Little 
Tailor — A Voyage to Lilliput — The Princess on the Glass Hill — The Story of 
Prince Ahmed and the Fairy Paribanou — The History of Jack the Giant 
Killer — The Black Bull of Norroway— The Red Etin. 

“ There could hardly be a better collection of fairy stories. Mr. Lang has 
picked from every source, rewritten, condensed, and adapted them until each is 
perfect in itself, and altogether form a model story book.” — Christian Union. 

“ The loveliest collection of fairy stories that any Christmas holiday ever 
brought, and, with its exquisite charm of the stories rendered still more attractive 
by the pretty blue and gold fancy in binding. It is a part of the library of infor- 
mation to have these tales ; both for children and grown people, they are a wonder- 
ful fountain for suggestion and allusion. They hold within themselves the poetry 
of the race. This exquisite collection will easily be treasured as a classic of 
English literature.” — Boston Traveller. 

“ A well-chosen selection of the good old stories which have pleased many 
generations of young readers and will please many more.” — Independent, 


THE RED FAIRY BOOK. 

Edited by ANDREW LANG. With 4 plates and 96 Illus- 
trations in the Text. Crown Svo, cloth, gilt, $2.00. 

Contents: — The Twelve Dancing Princesses — The Princess Mayblossom — 
Soria Moria Castle — The Death of Koschei the Deathless — The Black Thief 
and ' Knight of the Glen — The Master 'thief — Brother and Sister — Princess 
Rosette — The Enchanted Pig — The Norka — The Wonderful Birch — Jack and 
the Beanstalk — The Good Little Mouse — Graciosa and Percinet— The Three 
Princesses of Whiteland — The Voice of Death — The Six Sillies — Kari Wooden- 
gown — Drakestail — The Ratcatcher — The True History of Little Goldenhood 
— The Golden Branch — The Three Dwarfs — Dapplegrim — The Enchanted 
Canary — The Twelve Brothers — Rapunzel — The Nettle Spinner — Farmer 
Weatherbeard — Mother Holle — Minnikin — Bushy Bride — Snowdrop — The 
Golden Goose — The Seven Foals — The Marvelous Musician — The Story of 
Sigurd. 

“ A delightful pendant to its Blue predecessor of last year. . . . Many of 

these tales will be found unfamiliar to the rank and file of American readers of 
fairy tales, and all are treated with taste and skill.” — Book Buyer. 

“ There are many of them unfamiliar which enhances the value of the book 
immensely, for it consequently abounds in new delights for the lover of the quaint 

and fantastic tales For a gift book for children ‘ The Red Fairy 

Book’ can be commended in the most unreserved terms.” — Times , Boston, 


New York: Longmans, Green, & Co 


THE GREEN FAIRY BOOK. 

Edited by ANDREW LANG. With 13 Plates and 88 
Illustrations in the Text. Crown 8vo, cloth, gilt 
edges, $2.00. 

Contents: — The Blue Bird — The Half-Chick — The Story of Caliph Stork — 
The Enchanted Watch — Rosanella — Sylvain and Jocosa— Fairy Gifts — Prince 
Narcissus and the Princess Potentilla— Prince Fatherhead and the Princess 
Celandine— The Three Little Pigs— Heart of Ice— The Enchanted Ring— 
The Snuff-box— The Golden Blackbird— The Magic Swan— The Dirty Shep- 
herdess—^ The Enchanted Snake— The Biter Bit— King Kojata— Prince Fickle 
and Fair Helena — Puddocky — The Story of Hok Lee and the Dwarfs — The 
Story of the Three Bears — Prince Vivien and the Princess Placida — Little 
One-eye, Little Two-eyes, and Little Three-eyes — Jorinde and Joringel — 
Allerleirauh ; or, the Many-furred Creature — The Twelve Huntsmen — Spindle, 
Shuttle, and Needle — The Crystal Coffin — The Three Snake-leaves — The 
Riddle — Jack my Hedgehog — The Golden Lads — The White Snake — The 
Story of a Clever Tailor — The Golden Mermaid — The War of the Wolf and 
the Fox — The Story of the Fisherman and His Wife— The Three Musicians 
— The Three Dogs. 

“Any child with a spark of imagination would revel in these charmed pages, 
where right makes might and courage is invariably rewarded. The many illus- 
trations by Mr. H. J. Ford are an additional attraction.”— Dial, Chicago. 

“ Mr. Lang .... shows himself here to be in thorough sympathy with 
the tastes and tenderness of children, and the result of his editorial tact and care 
is a most delightful book. Happy will be the boy or girl who comes into possession 
of this beautiful volume at the coming Christmas season.” 

— Christian at Work , N, Y. 

THE YELLOW FAIRY BOOK. 

Edited by ANDREW LANG. With 22 Plates and 82 
Illustrations in the Text by H. J. FORD, Crown 8vo, 
cloth extra, gilt edges, $2.00. 

Contents : — The Cat and the Mouse in Partnership — The Six Swans — The 
Dragon of the North — Story of the Emperor’s New Clothes — The Golden 
Crab — The Iron Stove — The Dragon and his Gtandmother — The Donkey 
Cabbage — The Little Green Frog— The Seven-headed Serpent — The Grateful 
Beasts — The Giants and the Herd-boy — The Invisible Prince — The Crow — 
How Six Men Traveled Through the Wide World — The Wizard King — The 
Nixy — The Glass Mountain — Alphege ; or, The Green Monkey — Fairer-than- 
a-Fairy — The Three Brothers — The Boy and the Wolves ; or, The Broken 
Promise — The Glass Axe — The Dead Wife — In the Land of Souls — The White 
Duck — The Witch and the Servants — The Magic Ring — The Flower Queen’s 
Daughter — The Flying Ship — The Snow-daughter and the Fire-son — The 
Story of King Frost — The Death of the Sun-hero — The Witch — The Hazlenut 
Child — The Story of Big Klaus and Little Klaus — Prince Ring — The Swine- 
herd — How to Tell a True Princess— The Blue Mountains — The Tinder-box — 
The Witch in the Stone-boat — Thumbelina — The Nightingale — Hermod and 
Hadvor — The Steadfast Tin-soldier — Blockhead Hans — A Story About a 
Darning-needle. 

“ ‘ The Yellow Fairy Book’ immediately takes place among the leading juve- 
nile publications. . . . Mr. Lang’s graceful and prepossessing style presents 

these old and yet ever new tales in charming text, and the numerous full-page and 
smaller illustrations by H. J. Ford are spirited and in complete harmony with the 
stories. . . . Without, it is one of the handsomest and within one of the most 

entertaining books the season can produce.” — Times , Boston. 


New York: Longmans, Green, & Co. 


THE PINK FAIRY BOOK 

Edited by ANDREW LANG. With 34 Plates and 35 
Illustrations in the Text by H.J.Ford. Crown 8vo, 
cloth extra, gilt edges, $2.00 

Contents : The Cat’s Elopement— How the Dragon was Tricked— The Goblin 
and the Grocer— The House in the Wood— Uraschimataro and the Turtle 
— The Slaying of the Tanuki— The Flying Trunk— The Snow Man — The 
Shirt-Collar— The Princess in the Chest— The Three Brothers— The Snow- 
queen— The Fir Tree— Hans, the Mermaid’s Son— Peter Bull— The Bird 
“ Grip ” — Snow’flake— I know what I have learned — The Cunning Shoe- 
maker — The King who would have a Beautiful Wife — Catherine and her 
Destiny — How the Hermit helped to win the King’s Daughter — The Water 
of Life — The Wounded Lion — The Man without a Heart— The Two Broth- 
ers — Master and Pupil — The Golden Lion — The Sprig of Rosemary — 
The White Dove — The Troll’s Daughter — Esben and the Witch— Princess 
Minon-Minette — Maiden Bright-eye — The Merry Wives — King Lindorm — 
The Jackal, the Dove, and the Panther — The Little Hare — The Sparrow 
with the Slit Tongue — The Story of Ciccu — Don Giovanni de la Fortuna. 

THE ANIMAL STORY BOOK 

Edited by ANDREW LANG. With 66 Plates and other 
Illustrations by H. J. FORD. Crown Svo, cloth orna- 
mental, gilt edges, $2.00 

Contents : 1 Tom ’: an Adventure in the Life of a Bear in Paris — Sai the Pan- 
ther— The Buzzard and the Priest— Cowper and his Hares — A Rat Tale — 
Stories about Ants — The Taming of an Otter — The Story of Androcles and 
the Lion — Monsieur Dumas and his Beasts — The Adventures of Pyra- 
mus — The Story of a Weasel— Stories about Wolves — Two Highland 
Dogs — Monkey Tricks and Sally at the Zoo — How the Cayman was Killed 
— The Story of Fido — Snake Stories — What Elephants can Do — The Dog 
of Montargis — How a Beaver Builds his House — The War Horse of Alex- 
ander — Stories about Bears — Beasts Besieged — Mr. Gully — Stories from 
Pliny — The Strange History of Cagnotte — Still Waters Run Deep ; or the 
Dancing Dog — Theo and his Horses : Jane, Betsy, and Blanche— Madame 
Theophile and the Parrot — The Battle of the Mullets and the Dolphins — 
Monkey Stories — Eccentric Bird Builders— The Ship of the Desert — 
* Hame, hame, hame, where I fain wad be ’ — Nests for Dinner— Fire-eating 
Djijam — The Story of the Dog Oscar — Dolphins at Play — The Starling ot 
Segringen— Grateful Dogs— Gazelle — Cockatoo Stories — Of the Linnet, 
Popinjay or Parrot, and other Birds that can Speak— Patch and the 
Chickens — The Fierce Falcon — Mr. Bolt, the Scotch Terrier — A Raven’s 
Funeral — A Strange Tiger — Halcyons and their Biographers— The Otter 
who was reared by a Cat — Stories about Lions — Builders and Weavers — 
More Faithful than Favoured — Dolphins, Turtles, and Cod — More about 
Elephants — Bungey — Lions and their Ways — The History of Jacko I — 
Signora and Lori — The Story of a Frog— The Woodpecker Tapping on the 
Hollow Oak Tree— Dogs Over the Water— The Capocier and his Mate- 
Owls and Marmots— Eagles’ Nests. 


LONGMANS, GKEEN, & 00., 91 and 93 Fifth Ave., New York 


THE BLUE POETRY BOOK 

Edited by ANDREW LANG. With 12 Plates and 88 Illustra- 
tions in the Text by H. J. Ford and Lancelot Speed. 
Crown 8vo, gilt edges, $2.00. 

The purpose of this collection is to put before children, and 
young people, poems which are good in themselves, and especially 
fitted to live “ on the lips of the young.” The list of selections covers 
poems by Wordsworth, Scott, Cowper, Blake, Hood, Campbell, 
Longfellow, Goldsmith, Burns, Mrs. Browning, Drayton, Moore, 
Shakespeare, Poe, Jonson, Byron, Herrick, Wolfe, Lamb, Collins, 
Dryden, Marlowe, Coleridge, Milton, Shelley, Macaulay, and many 
others. 

“ The collection is excellently chosen, the pictures strikingly good, 
and the book a treasury of strong and fine verse. The contents are 
best summarized by assuring you that any poem which ought to be 
there is there ; and none that are included should have been left out. 
It is an exquisite book^ representing Mr. Lang’s passion for the heroic, 
romantic and comic in verse, and having through its illustrations a 
fairy-like appearance that will catch the fancy of young readers.” 

— N. Y. Book Buyer. 

“ Every school and, most of all, those who have adopted readers 
for information only should have such a book as this to raise and 
lighten the atmosphere of the school life.” 

— Boston Journal of Education . 

COUNTRY PASTIMES FOR BOYS 

By P. ANDERSON GRAHAM. With 252 Illustrations. Most of those 
of Birds and Nests have been drawn by G. E. Lodge, or are from 
Photographs from Nature by R. B. Lodge. Other Illustrations 
are by C. W. Whymper, G. C. Hindley, etc. Crown 8vo, 464 
pages. Price, $2.00 

“It would be difficult to imagine a more d( lightful and instructive book 
for a live and energetic lad. The aim is to supply such information and sug- 
gestions as would be especially useful to a boy living in the country or spending 
a vacation there. This book tells about birds and their habits, about fishing, 
rambling, nutting, marbles and kites, and a variety of other open-air sports. 
It has 252 illustrations admirably done, showing how the birds and beasts 
appear in their native haunts. . . . It is a book to make boys’ eyes sparkle.” 

— Public Opinion. 

“All parents of healthy boys should be eager to place in their hands Mr. 
Graham’s handsome volume. The book is practically complete in its treat- 
ment ; it extends from ‘bird nesting’ to ‘nutting’; from * skating ' to ‘tops.’ 
It is generously and admirably illustrated.” — Philadelphia Press, 


LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO., 91 and 93 Fifth Avenue, New York 


A MONK OF FIFE. 

A ROMANCE OF THE DAYS OF JEANNE D’ARC. 

Done into English from the manuscript in the Scots College of Ratisbon 

By ANDREW LANG. 


With Frontispiece. 12mo, Cloth, Ornamental, $1.25. 


"Granting that Norman Leslie was no myth, and was truly admonished by his 
superior to set down these facts in writing, and with all reverence for this clever monk, 
who kept such an excellent account of the exciting scenes he witnessed in his youth, 
we must believe that the delightful charm which pervades this quaintly pathetic tale 
is due to no one as much as to Mr. Lang. The Maid of Orleans takes a clearer, 
sweeter identity for his telling, and the reader must insist upon feeling indebted to 
this incomparable writer for one of the most beautiful and touching romances given 
to the world for many a long day.”— Chicago Evening Post. 

“ Mr. Lang's portrait of the Maid is a beautiful one. He does not etherealize 
her unduly — indeed he rather insists on her most human characteristics ; and his 
portrait gains in lifelikeness from the skill with which he has woven into the story of 
her career as an inspired prophet and leader, little incidents showing her as the simple- 
hearted girl. The hero is supposed to be one of her body-guard, and his sweetheart 
one of her near friends. Although the Maid is really the central figure, the story of 
the lovers and the dangers of the hero and the heroine is so skillfully woven in that 
the book is nothing like a history of France at the time, but is a real romance; and 
because it is a real romance lets us into the spirit of the time better than any history 
that ever was or could be written. It is dangerous to prophesy just after the reading 
of any novel, but it seems to us that this is one of the novels that ought to live, at 
least for a generation or two.”— Colorado Springs Gazette. 

“ A very charming tale of the days of Joan of Arc, his leading characters being 
chosen from the band of Scotchmen who went to France and participated in the 
stirring campaign under the leadership of the Maid of Orleans which rescued France 
from the English. The many readers and students who are just now attracted by the 
revival of interest in the character and achievements of Jeanne D’Arc should by all 
means read Mr. Lang’s romance.” — Review of Reviews, N. Y. 

“ The story is admirably told in a style which reminds one of Stevenson’s best 
work in historical fiction.” — Boston Traveler. 

“ A brilliant, vivid, dramatic, and historically consistent depiction of the career of 
that wonderful maiden Joan of Arc is presented by Andrew Lang in his skillfully 
wrought, close-textured, and adventurous romance called ‘A Monk of Fife.’ ... It 
has from beginning to end a lifelike coloring that the sympathetic reader will find 
nothing less than enthralling.” — Boston Beacon. 

“ Mr. Lang has made a most pleasing and readable romance, full of love and 
fighting adventures and exciting episodes. There is a quaintness about the recital in 
keeping with the period and which is an added charm. The story of Joan of Arc has 
been many times told, but never any more interestingly than in this book.” 

—Boston Times. 

“ A delightful romance. . . . Mr. Lang has made admirable use of his material 

and has given us a quaint and stirring tale that is well worth reading.” 

— Brooklyn Eagle. 

“ A picture, rich in detail, of the days of the Maid of Orleans ; and it is abundantly 
clear that the picture is drawn by one who knows the period, not only in its dry, 
prosaic sequence of battles and marches, but in the spirit and the speech of the time 
. . . a love story hardly less graceful and delicate thairthat of Aucassin and Nico- 
lete; . . . the book will be well worth reading as pure romance, by turns idyllic 

and epic, and that it has as well a distinct value from its careful presentation of a 
period so confusing to the novice in history.” — Critic, N. Y. 


LONG-MANS, GREEN, & CO., 91-93 EIFTH AVENUE, NEW YORK, 


( • 


NEW BOOKS FOR CHILDREN 

BY THE SAME AUTHORS. ^ 

THE GOLLIWOGG IN WAR. 

Illustrated in color by FLORENCE K. UPTON. With 
words by BERTHA UPTON. Oblong 4to, boards, 
$ 2 . 00 . 

THE £< GOLLIWOGG 99 AT THE SEA-SIDE. 

Illustrated in color by FLORENCE K. UPTON. With * 
words by .BERTHA UPTON. Oblong 4to, boards, 
$2.00. a 

THE ADVENTURES OF TWO DUTCH DOLLS 
AND A GOLLIWOGG. 

Illustrated in color by FLORENCE K. UPTON. With 
words by BERTHA UPTON. Oblong 4to, boards, 
$ 2 . 00 . 

A book delightful for children, but perhaps even more fascinating for their elders 
. . . The fiin of this delicious piece of nonsense can only be compared with that j 
of the immortal “Alice in Wonderland .” — London Daily Telegraph. 

THE GOLL1 WOGG’S BICYCLE CLUB. 


FLORENCE K. UPTON. With 
UPTON. Oblong 4to, boards, 


Illustrated in color by 
words by BERTHA 
$ 2 . 00 . 

Makes a delightsome book for a child of from five to eight years. It narrates 
and pictures the strange experiences of a doll family who have caught the bicycle 
craze, and start out for a tour of the world It is an uncommonly clever book, and 
well suited for a Christmas gift. — Living Church , Chicago. 

THE VEGE-MEN’S REVENGE. 

Illustrated in color by FLORENCE K. UPTON. Words by 
BERTHA UPTON. With 3 1 full-page plates and nu- 
merous illustrations in the text. Oblong 4to, boards, 
$ 2 . 00 . 

The most cleverly conceived bit of nonsense we have seen for years. . . . 
Many a grown-up person will keep this juvenile for his own amusement, — if he 
does not do his duty and give it to some favorite child. — Public Opinion , N. Y. 


FURTHER ADVENTURES OF THE THREE 
BOLD BABES. 

A Story in Pictures. By S. ROSAMOND PRAEGER. With 
24 colored plates and 24 outline pictures. Oblong 
4to, boards, $1.50. 

THE ADVENTURES OF THREE BOLD BABES: 

Hector, Honoria, and Alisander. 

A Story in Pictures. By S. ROSAMOND PRAEGER. 
With 24 colored plates and 24 outline pictures. Ob- 
long 4to, $ 1 .50. 

Anything more captivatingly ridiculous . . . can hardly be imagined. Her 
drawings are full of the most delicious humor, and show as well great mechanical 
skill. — Public Opinion, N. Y. 




LONGMANS, GREEN, & CO., 91-93 Fifth Ave., New York. 




* 














































































t 



